The Augustana Synod : a brief review of its history, 1860-1910

-

/ limy

LI E> R.ARY

OF THE

UNIVERSITY
OF ILLINOIS

. I . : . • ' - ; 1

Rev. K Norelius, D. D., R. N. 0.

A Brief Review of its History
1860-1910

ROCK ISLAND, ILL.

AUGUSTANA ROOK CONCERN

COPYRIGHT

BY AUGUSTANA BOOK CONCERN
1910

ROCK ISLAND, ILL.

AUGUSTANA BOOK CONCERN, PRINTERS AND BINDERS
1910

Z.ffH/1

£v 1,5

Pref;

ace.

When the Swedish Lutheran Augustana Synod decided to celebrate
its Fiftieth Anniversary 1910, a Committee was appointed to mature
plans for the publication of several volumes in honor of the occasion.

; By this Committee the undersigned was charged with the preparation

T of Historical Documents to be published in two Memorial Volumes

4^ — one in English and one in Swedish.

* However, the preparation of several papers, designed at once to re-
cord the history and illustrate the progress of the Augustana Synod,
vMs committed to distinguished members of the Synod in different
sections of the country. These papers are now presented to the public
in a Memorial Volume; and as now completed, the volume is humbly
committed to the favorable consideration of the friends of historical
Lutheranism.

In the providential circumstances which led to the organization of
the Augustana Synod, we recognize "the good hand of our God upon
us," and devoutly acknowledge the important bearing which His
favor has had upon our growth and prosperity as a Christian Church.
As He prepared our fathers, by a gracious culture, for enlarged serv-

j. ice, so "in the fulness of time," He prepared for them, by His prov
.idence, a promising field, and laborers to enter it and gather "fruit
life eternal."

We have occasion for special gratitude to God whose wise fore-
cast always provides for the exigencies of His people, that, under
His supervision, our enterprise was inaugurated by men who were
true Lutheran Christians; men, whose intrepid advocacy of evangel-
ical doctrine and apostolic church polity made strong the defences
of truth against the incursions of error; men, whose names and the
memory of whose worth we charge the Swedish Lutherans of the
next half century to transmit with our testimony to their successors.

As nearly all of them "rest from their labors, and their works do
follow them," we lay upon their graves a thankoffering to their Lord
and ours, and consecrate ourselves anew to the service in which they
lived and died.

In a review of our work of fifty years, while we discover humiliating
proofs of a faith too feeble, a consecration too reserved, and sacrifices
too reluctant, and would penitently confess that our efforts have
been commensurate neither with the demand nor with our ability,
yet we find abundant occasion for thankfulness to "the God of all
grace" for the distinguished success He has given us in many fields,
and on which, with singular copiousness, He has proved the blessings
of salvation. And we acknowledge to the honor of our God that
our review supplies abundant encouragement, in the form of success,
to proceed in our enterprise with redoubled zeal and earnestness; and
we desire to pledge ourselves to Him who has made our service pro-
ductive, and to one another as his servants, that, by the help of that
Spirit who worketh in us mightily, we will rise to a higher standard
of devotedness to the promotion of His cause on earth, and serve Him
in the unity of faith.

Moline, III, 1910.

L. A. JOHNSTON.

Contents.

Page.

Swedish Lutheran Pioneer Missionaries 9

A Brief History of the Augustana Synod 13

jChureh Polity of the Augustana Synod ' 47

The Missionary Enterprises of the Augustana Synod 73

The Educational Institutions of the Augustana Synod 81

The Charitable Institutions of the Augustana Synod 130

The Publishing Interests of the Augustana Synod 173

The Language Question 198

The Union of the Augustaua Synod with the General Council 215

The Significance of the Augustana Synod to the Swedish Lutherans in

America 229

Statistics of the Educational Institutions.. . 239

Illustrations.

Rev. E. Norelius, D. D 2

Pioneer pastors present at the organiza-
tion of the Synod 10

Early church architecture in the Synod

17, 2i, 24, 33, 51

Laymen present at the organization of

the Synod 26

Sw. Luth. pastors ordained in I860.. 28

Norw. Luth. church, Clinton, Wis 35

Officers of the Synod, 1910 37

Presidents of the Conferences, 1910.... 40

Rev. P. J. Sward, D. D 42

Prof. L. P. Esbjorn 46

Recent church architecture in the Syn-
od 55, 59, 65, 70

Immigrant Home, New York 75

Immigrant Home, Boston, Mass 78

The new Augustana church at Samalkot,

India 81

Missionaries in India 82

Missionaries in Porto Rico 84

Missionaries in China 85

Rev. Prof. T. N. Hasselquist, D. D 90

Augustana College 97

Rev. Gustav Andrecn, Ph. D 106

Denkmann Memorial Library 109

Gnstavus Adolphus College, St. Peter,

Minn 113

Rev. P. A. Mattson, D. D.. Ph. D 115

Bethany College, Lindsvors:, Kans 117

Rev. Carl Swensson, D. D., Ph. D 118

The Carnegie Library, Bethany College.. 120

Rev. Ernst Pihlblad. D. D 121

Upsala College. Kenilworth, N. J 122

Rev. L. H. Beck, Ph. D 124

Luther College, Wahoo, Neb. . , 125

Rev. O. J. Johnson 126

Vorthwestcrn College, Fergus Falls, Minn. 128

Prof. A. C. Youngdahl, A. M 129

Minnesota College, Minneapolis, Minn.... 130

PAGE

Prof. Frank Nelson, Ph. B 131

Rev. J. Alfr. Anderson 131

Trinity College, Round Rock, Texas 132

Coeur d'Alene College, Coeur d'Alene, Ida. 133

Rev. J. Jesperson 134-

Prof. O. E. Abrahamson 134

North Star College, Warren, Minn 135

Rev. Erland Carlsson, D. D 137

Orphan Home at Vasa, Minn 141

Orphan Home at Andover, 111 143

Orphan Home at Mariadahl, Kans 144

Orphan Home at Stanton, Iowa 140

Orphan Home at Jamestown, N. Y 147

Orphan Home at Joliet, III 149

Orphan Home at Omaha, Neb 150

Orphan Home at Avon, Mass 151

Bcthesda Hospital, St. Paul, Minn 153

Rev. C. A. Hultkrans 154

Augustana Hospital, Chicago, 111 156

Rev. M. Wahlstrom, Ph. D 157

Immamiel Hospital, Omaha, Nebr 159

Rev. P. M. Lindberg, A. M 160

Rev. E. A. Fogelstrom 161

Immanrel Deaconess Mother-House, Oma-
ha, Nebr 162

Bethesda Deaconess Home, St. Paul. Minn. 164
Bethesda Old People's Home, Chisago

City, Minn 165

Immamiel Hospital, old building, Omaha.

Nebraska 166

Salem Home for the A -red, Joliet, 111.... 167
Lutheran Old People's Home, Madrid, la. 168
Augustana Home for the Aged, Brooklyn,

N. Y 169

Rev. Jonas Swensson 172

Home of the Augustana Book Concern,

Rock Island. Ill 187

Mr A. G. Anderson 189

Rev. S. P. A. Lindahl. 1). D 199

Rev. O. Olsson. D. D., Ph. D 214

Swedish Lutheran Pioneer Missionaries.

HE SWEDISH LUTHERAN CHURCH in America has from the
very beginning been a missionary church. The Spirit of
God, a Spirit of Missions, has led her in the ways of the
Master, who gave his life for the salvation of the world.
The Swedish Lutheran Church of America, known as the Augustana
Synod, was organized at a time, when the Swedish people in the
Church of Sweden had been in an unusual manner touched by the
power of God. The spiritual awakening in Sweden during the years
1840 — 1860 had filled the people with an earnest desire to honor God
and to promote the extension of the kingdom of heaven. The Augus-
tana Synod is a child of the spiritual revival in Sweden during these
years. Men came to this country with a spirit of true pietism, repre-
sented by such men in the Church of Sweden as Dr. P. Fjellstedt,
Eev. P. A. Ahlberg, Dr. P. Wieselgren, C. 0. Eosenius, and others.
Many of the early settlers and many of the Swedish emigrants, who
came to America before 1870, had been in touch with such men and
were filled with the love of Christ. They were loyal to the church
of their fathers and to the doctrines of the Lutheran Church. When
they came to this country they not only felt the need of associating
themselves into congregations, but also felt the great responsibility
resting upon them for promoting the spiritual welfare of their fellow
countrymen in the settlements in the different parts -of the country.
The settlers in the different places felt a deep interest in their fellow
immigrants in other settlements. They were all bound together in
the closest friendship by the same faith, nationality, and language.
Their library contained the Bible, the Psalmbook, the Catechism, and

~- The Augustana Synod 2

10 THE AUGUSTANA SYAOD

one or more postills. These books were diligently used, and many a
time, having no church building or place of worship in which to
assemble, they met in one of the lowly homes of the settlement to
read and pray and sing. Among the early settlers many Christian
laymen conducted these services, and it may truly and truthfully be
said that the Augustana Synod was from the beginning a Laymen's
Missionary Movement. The Church of Sweden manifested some in-
terest in the spiritual welfare of her people in this country, but was
in general both unable and unwilling to send any of her men. God
in his gracious providence did not forsake our people in this new
country. He sent a few of the most zealous and for this country
best adapted men. Every one of the early pioneer missionaries seems
to have been well adapted for his special place and calling in the
establishing of the Swedish Lutheran Church in America. Had man
selected the different men for their different work and place in the
organizing of the Church it would certainly not have been so well
done and carried out with such efficiency. It was the hand of God
at work. And we of a younger generation and their successors in
the work of the Church, cannot but in this day of jubilee thank God
for the men and for the kind of men he sent, and we must surely
reverence the names and the work of our early pioneer missionaries.
These men came in response to God's call and they came with a
burning desire to preach the Gospel of Christ to their countrymen.
It must, however, be remembered that when the church in New
Sweden, Iowa, was organized they selected one of their number, M. F.
Hokanson, to act as their spiritual guide. He was afterwards or-
dained to the ministry and was for many years an active and faithful
minister within the Augustana Synod. In 1849 Eev. L. P. Esbjorn
arrived from Sweden, and by his wise and influential work he is looked
upon as the father of the Swedish Lutheran Church in America.
He labored in Illinois. He began the educational work of the Synod.
Rev. T. N. Hasselquist arrived in 1852, Eev. E. Carlsson in 1853,
and iii 1858 Eev. 0. C. T. Andren and Eev. Jonas Swensson came to
America and began an active pioneer missionary work. The other
ministers from Sweden who arrived a little later were Dr. A. E. Cervin
in 1864 and Eev. 0. Olsson in 1869. These men had been ordained
by the Church of Sweden, and may be considered as a valuable gift
from the Church of Sweden to the Swedish Lutheran Church in

P. Carlson, 1822—1909. .1. P. 0. Bordn, 1824 — 1865. P. A. Cederstam, 1830 — 1902.

E. Korelius, 1833. M. F. Hokanson, 1811—93. L. P. Esbjorn, 1808 — 70. A. Andreen, 1827 — 80.

O. C. T. Andren. Erl. Carlsson, Jonas Swensson, P. Beckman, T. N. Hasselquist,

1824—1870. 1822—1892. 1828—1873. 1822. 1816—1891.

Pioneer pastors present at the organization of the Synod.

12 THE A UG US TANA S YNOD

America. As the settlements grew in numbers and the settlers became
more numerous,, it became evident that these few men sent from
Sweden could not care for the work as it must properly be done, were
the Church to maintain itself and grow. So men within the Church
in America were called to become missionaries and ministers. The
aforementioned M. F. Hokanson was ordained in 1853, Eev. E.
Norelius, Eev. P. A. Cederstam and Eev. A. Andreen were ordained
in 1856, and Eev. P. Beckman, Eev. Peter Carlson and Eev. P. J.
C. Boren in 1859. These men may by right be called the Pioneer
Missionaries of the Swedish Lutheran Church in America. A few
of these men are still living, the most noted among these the Presi-
dent of the Augustana Synod, Dr. E. IsTorelius. Some of these have
already gone to their reward; but the work they began continues in
its influence and blessing. Surely, we must thank God for what he
did through these men, and we shall most assuredly honor God and
these pioneers by a loyal and faithful continuance of their missionary
work.

We should fail to state the whole truth were we to limit our thoughts
and considerations to these early pioneer ministers. In the various
settlements there were many laymen who, burning with a zeal for the
Lord and his cause, labored faithfully for the upbuilding and the
extension of the Church. They were not men with any theological
training, but they knew their Bibles, loved the Catechism and ad-
mired the hymns and songs of the Lutheran Zion, and, filled with
the Holy Spirit, they practiced their faith, prayed to their God and
preached about the wonderful riches of grace in Christ Jesus. They
laid a good foundation for the future upbuilding and development
of the Swedish Lutheran Church in America. The past history of
the Augustana Synod has verified the wisdom and nobility of their
labors. We their children will by the grace of God honor their mem-
ories and faithfully maintain their godly life, their spiritual power,
and loyally serve Christ and his Church.

C. J. PKTRI.

A Brief History of trie Augustana Synod.

HE HISTORY of OUT Synod is the history of each conference,
each district, each congregation, and each individual mem-
ber. If the experiences of every man, woman, and child
— "the quick and the dead" - — could be collected and
related in a single narrative, that would be the real history of the
Augustana Synod, and an exceedingly interesting story it would prove
to be indeed. What the individual mind and heart has thought, en-
joyed, and suffered are the things after all that really appeal to our
interest and touch our sympathy.

But as such a survey and summary is out of the question, and as
there is little room in this "brief history" for such interesting details
even where available, we shall have to content ourselves with the merest
outline interlarded with only a few of the most salient "facts" and
sprinkled with such of the common experiences of the individual as
will give a picture in miniature of the larger chronicle. It is to be
earnestly hoped, however, that such a meagre sketch will serve to
inspire the reader with a desire to learn more of the exceedingly inter-
esting history of our Synod and to fill in the details as accessible in
the larger works on the subject, particularly, of course, the monu-
mental work of Dr. Norelius. (The writer is indebted to Dr. Norelius
for almost all the information contained in the present article, large
sections of it being freely translated from his histories, articles, and
addresses.)

The first exodus of Swedes to this country was that of the earlier
part of the 17th century to Delaware. The second general exodus
began in the 44th and 45th years of the past century, when a few

14 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

families arrived from . Smaland and Ostergotland and settled in
Sheboygan, Wisconsin, and New Sweden, Iowa.

This blazed a trail for further arrivals from various other provinces.
But because these emigrations were independent of each other and
largely guided by mere circumstances, the currents diverged in differ-
ent directions and deposited the segregated groups in widely separated
parts of the new country.

Want of space will not permit details of each of the following
expeditions, but the experiences of these wayfarers in a strange land
vary only in degree. They spent weary months at sea, tossed about
in small sailing vessels, suffering all manner of hardships from
storms, sickness, dirt and vermin, and sometimes from hunger and
thirst. Hundreds died or were born on the way. And who shall tell
of the anxiety of many a strong man and the heartache of many a
silent woman !

When they finally landed in the different harbors strangers "took
them in." Confidence-men, and all kinds of camp-followers took
advantage of the guilelessness and the ignorance of the language on
the part of these simple and honest pilgrims from the far North.
Many lost everything they had. But in spite of disappointments and
losses hope hovered high in their hearts, and with a patience which
we of this present generation simply cannot understand they endured
every inconvenience and every privation, keeping the even tenor of
their way and forging ahead, often blindly, toward their divinely
appointed goal.

Permit us to give you here a glimpse or two of some of these cara-
vans, not unique at all, but indicating the common experiences of
thousands.

On a canal-boat from Chicago to Peru, 111. One of the company
had bought a cook-stove which he set up in the freight room. This
gave them a little warmth and enabled them to bake a few pancakes
on the stove-lids with the pinch of flour that was still left. But the
worst part was to get a little sleep. They were too crowded to lie
down on the floor. They therefore agreed to take turns. Two slept
ten minutes at a time. If the sleeper refused to wake up at the
appointed time, he was raised up in a perpendicular position to con-
tinue sleeping or wake up as he chose, and another took his place.

From Peru to Andover. Those who could afford it hired teams for

ITS HISTORY 15

which they paid $18. The rest, including women and children,
walked. All were tired and many were ailing. Considerable difficulty
was experienced in finding the way. Night overtook them, but they
could not camp as the ground was wet and there was no fuel for a
fire. Finally they arrived at a farm-house and asked by means of
the sign-language for lodging in the house or barn, but were refused.
A little farther on they came upon an old dilapidated school-house.
The windows were out and the door was down, and even the logs in
the walls were askew. But there happened to be an old rusty stove,
though not enough pipe to carry the smoke out through the roof.
Still they made a fire of corn stalks, brush and bark and managed to
make themselves fairly comfortable. One man had a little flour left
in one of his bags, and of this he cooked successive portions of mush
in a long copper bottle for the crowd. While they were eating, a
black-whiskered man provided with a gun and two dogs stuck in his
head through the door and stared in speechless wonder at the motley
group. They endeavored with their sign-language to assure him of
their honest intentions, but he only shook his head and went his
way. During the night they nestled as closely as possible around the
humming stove to shield themselves from the cold. One of the men
woke up to discover that his coat had been burned off his back.

The breakfast menu was the same as that of the preceding evening.
Those who traveled afoot started out in the early twilight. Later on
they were overtaken by the wagons. The hired drivers were driving
like Jehu, enjoying the alarms of the women, children, and old men
perched on top of the towering loads. Along the sides the men, out
of breath, were running trying to keep the loads from tipping over.
Approaching a bridge two of the drivers tried to see which of them
could arrive and cross first, with the result that one of the loads
capsized and tumbled into a deep creek. An old man (Westerlund)
fractured his skull, and his wife and daughter were seriously injured.
W. died during the night in the kitchen of a neighboring parsonage.
The others spent the night, shivering from the cold, in the hay of
the barn. The corpse had to be left behind, and the minister agreed
for $10 to take charge of its interment. Outside of Princeton a wife
gave birth to a child. In the morning she took her place at the top
of one of the loads and continued her way over a rough and frozen
road.

16 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

1854 was the terrible cholera year. It is estimated that about two-
thirds of the immigrants that arrived that year perished in the
plague. "Many literally walked about and died." A servant girl
would look out through the window and see a hearse driving by, not
knowing that the coffin contained the remains of her father or mother.
Members of families were buried before the husband or father re-
turned from work in the evening. The sufferings of those who re-
mained or survived can only be imagined. Innumerable families
were scattered. Orphans were sometimes sold as chattels and brought
up without knowledge of their origin.

Previous to this (1846 — 1852) several "cargoes" of immigrants
arrived and settled in Chicago. These were of an enterprising and
independent spirit. Here is a sample of their pluck : Some of them
had contracted with a drayman to haul their belongings at so much
per load. He happened to have an unusually large van, and after
arriving at the destination he demanded double pay. When this was
refused he declined to unload. Then the Swedes themselves proceeded
to unload. The driver — a boy — presumed to give them a few cracks
with his whip, while the owner stood on the sidewalk and vented his
rage in oaths. This was more than the Swedes had bargained for.
A couple of them jumped up on the load, threw the boy down from
his seat into the street, caught the man by his coat-collar and held
him, while the rest continued nonchalantly to unload their boxes, bags,
and furniture. A group of policemen standing around only gave
vent to their merriment at the episode and remarked: "Those Swedes
are not an easy lot to tackle."

But more serious times were coming. At first the men worked for
50 cents a day while the women took in washing at 10 — 25 cents a day.
Flour cost $7 a barrel, and rent was $20 for five or six poor rooms.
In November (1854) one of them wrote: "Twenty-three of our
small company have died ; the rest are unable to work ; our means are
gone and winter is at hand." In 1857 came the financial crisis, when
nearly all the banks collapsed and paper money (bills) became worth-
less. Many of our people had to leave the towns and wander out into
the country, where they planted corn and potatoes in spots to sustain
life. In certain parts of Minnesota muskrat skins were used as cur-
rency. Such were some of the experiences of the settlers far and wide
in these early days.

Vasa, Minn., (1856).
Moline, 111., (1851).

Andover, 111., (1851).

Early church architecture in the Synod.

Iininanuel, Chicago, (1848).
La Porte, Ind., (1858).

18 THE A UG US TANA SYNOD

But, to resume. Successive groups continued to arrive and found
colonies in different parts of the Eastern and Central States. Thus
we find them settling in Sugar Grove and Jamestown along the
borders of Pennsylvania and New York; at Chicago, Andover, Eock
Island, Moline, and Galesburg, Illinois; at Burlington, Iowa, and
Chisago Lake, Minnesota.

In a few years Swedish Lutherans had arrived in sufficient numbers
to feel that they were as flocks without a shepherd. A Swedish
Methodist S'eamen's Mission in New York City under the leadership
of 0. Hedstrom attempted to care as far as possible for the spiritual
wants of those who had been scattered abroad and even sent mission-
aries to colonies in the Central States. These efforts, though not
entirely disinterested, were most laudable and should not be despised.
At Chicago the Episcopal Church had begun a Swedish Mission, from
which work was carried on by a certain TJnonius, ordained by the
Episcopal Church. But it did not take long before it was evident that
our Lutheran immigrants had deeper religious wants than these de-
nominations could supply.

In New Sweden, Iowa, the settlers had organized a Lutheran con-
gregation as early as 1848. Not being able to secure a minister they
appointed one of their own lay-members to serve as pastor and admin-
ister the sacraments. This, of course, was an irregularity ; but in view
of the circumstances and the crying need it must be considered as a
legitimate exercise of a privilege granted by the Word of God, as
also interpreted by Luther. Before long Methodist preachers arrived
and caused considerable disturbance. They succeeded in dividing the
congregation and gaining over large numbers on their side. Later on
the ubiquitous Unonius from Chicago appeared on the scene and at
once took the people to task for permitting an unordained man to
administer the sacraments, severely censuring the latter (Hokanson)
for his presumption in performing ministerial acts without ordination
by a bishop. All this caused a great deal of anxiety and concern and
threatened to bring about the dissolution of the first Swedish Lutheran
congregation in America. Hokanson, being a conscientious man, con-
cluded that he was a stumbling-block and determined to leave. "But,"
he asked, "how about these needy souls?" At this juncture Revs.
Esbjorn and Hasselquist (lately arrived from Sweden) visited the
congregation and succeeded in restoring order and harmony.

ITS HISTORY 19

Under the circumstances recounted above it must be looked upon
as a special act of divine providence that the former, first of the two
ministers just mentioned, Eev. L. P. Esbjorn of Gestrikland, felt
urged to leave his home in Sweden and move to America. The needs
of his scattered and neglected countrymen had made a profound appeal
to his heart, and in the cherished hope of being able to serve their
higher, spiritual interests he came over in the summer of 1849. Ac-
companied by a few families from his native place he arrived after
a tedious and distressful voyage to Illinois and settled in Andover.
On the way he lost by death two of his children and was himself
stricken with the dreaded disease cholera. The following spring he
organized a Lutheran church in that place, and later on other churches
at Princeton, Moline, Henderson, and Galesburg. Concerning the
first he says, in an address delivered before a pastoral conference held
at Uppsala, Sweden, 1865, that "it consisted of but ten members —
and the fear of 'the bonds and fetters' of the State Church of Sweden
was so great, that though I had a bound Church Book with me from
S'weden I did not dare to use it for entering the names of the members,
but had to satisfy myself with writing them down on a slip of paper."
The same feeling prevailed, created by factionists, in regard to the
clerical robe, coat, and. bands.

But the work of Esbjom was not limited to the places mentioned
above. It extended far and wide into the surrounding country and
brought him, as we have seen, as far west as Iowa. In the spring of
1851 he undertook a journey to the Eastern States to solicit funds
among the English and German-speaking Lutherans for the erection
of churches in the newer and poorer settlements in the west.
Wherever he found any countrymen he preached to them and endeav-
ored to encourage them in their faith and their work. In Boston
he was introduced to the famous singer Jenny Lind and received
from her a gift of $1,500. The whole sum which he raised amounted
to $2,200. With this he erected a small brick church at Andover,
another of frame in Moline, and the remainder,, about $300, went to
defray a part of the expenses of erecting a third at New Sweden, Iowa.
He also encouraged the congregation at that place to continue un-
daunted in their work and cheered them with the news that he had
succeeded in securing from "The Joint Synod of Ohio" license for
their leader, Hokanson, to act as pastor until regularly ordained.

20 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

On this same trip Eev. Esbjorn with Norelius, then a student,
preached to the Swedes in Burlington in the basement of a German
church. While E. was in New Sweden Norelius preached again in
a school-house outside of town, and on Esbjorn's return in the com-
pany of Hokanson the three took part in a communion service in the
same school-house. This to show how these pioneers made use of
every available opportunity to care for the spiritual interests of their
scattered countrymen wherever they happened to be.

Of the remarkable zeal and ability of Esbjom in caring for the
souls under his charge our historian, Norelius, writes in the following
high terms : "He stood as a father among these dispersed people,
especially in Illinois and Iowa. He was tireless in traveling about
preaching the Word of God, administering the sacraments, advising,
directing, and supervising almost all their interests. Often he was
ill and had to contend with poverty and difficulties of every kind.
Partisans also forced themselves in everywhere and tried to oppose
his efforts. But with the help of God he gradually overcame all these
difficulties, and the fruits born by his self-sacrificing labors proved
to be of the greatest value for both the time being and the future."

More and more it began to appear, however, that if the Swedish
Lutheran congregations were to continue their existence, it would be
necessary to have a stronger church-government and more pastors.
When therefore the English Lutheran congregations of northern Illi-
nois met at Cedarville in the fall of 1851 to organize a Lutheran
synod, Esbjorn together with several Norwegian pastors met with
them, took part in organizing "The Ev. Luth. Synod of Northern
Illinois," and joined that Synod with the congregations they were
serving. Esbjorn, it is true, entertained some scruples about this
step. The English Lutherans of this body were not so established
in the faith as he might have wished. But he hoped for better times
in this regard. And, moreover, there was no other Lutheran Synod
at that time and in that part of the country with which he and his
people could have affiliated. For himself and his congregations, how-
ever, he made the explicit reservation that they should be permitted
to abide by the pure Lutheran confession of faith and that the synod
should have no right to deny them this privilege. (This synod united
with the General Synod in 1853.)

To secure more pastors he looked up several students lately arrived

Princeton, 111., (1850).
Galesburg, 111., (1853).

Rod Wing, Minn., (1856).

Early church architecture in the Synod

Spring Lake, Minn., (1871).
Porter, Ind., (1859).

22 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

from Sweden, who he thought might be of service in the religious
work among our people. A few of these received license to preach
and did valuable work. But some of them were found later on to be
unworthy of the office and their licenses were revoked. A few others
further on proved to be only additional trials that the new settlers
had to endure. Evidently this kind of material could not supply the
demand.

Meanwhile Eev. Esbjorn had arranged with the congregation at
Galesburg to extend a call to Eev. T. N. Hasselquist of the diocese
of Lund, Sweden. After much hesitation and many prayers Rev.
Hasselquist accepted the call, arrived in 1852 and at once took charge
of this and surrounding congregations. To a man of less love and
faith his reception would have been discouraging indeed. He and
his estimable wife arrived at Galesburg in a pouring rain. Eev.
Esbjorn introduced them to the first Swede they happened to meet,
adding : "This is your new pastor." To this the man simply replied :
"What business has he here?" (Hvad skulle han har?)

The coming of Hasselquist marks an epoch in the history of our
Lutheran Church in America, The gifts and rare ability with which
God had endowed this servant proved to be of exceptional value to
the multiplying congregations. In consequence of the continual and
ever widening stream of immigration the field of labor had steadily
widened. The Swedes kept settling in new places, and Hasselquist
was kept busy visiting them, preaching to them and organizing new
congregations.

Early in the year of 1853 he organized a congregation in the
rapidly growing city of Chicago. But where get a suitable man to
take charge? After conferring together and laying the matter before
the Lord of the harvest a petition was sent to Dr. P. Fjellstedt in
S'weden requesting him to seek out and send the man whom he con-
sidered qualified for the place. And in this quest Dr. Fjellstedt was
fortunate indeed. Eev. Erland Carlsson of the diocese of Wexib
was found willing to come, "and it can be said, to the glory of God,
that it would hardly have been possible to find a more suitable man
than he." Carlsson arrived in the fall of 1853 and continued to
labor in Chicago with unabated vigor for 22 years. How he shared
the trials of the immigrants during the first years may be indicated
by the following quotation from a letter of one of the church mem-

ITS Hf STORY 23

hers : " — - At this yearly meeting his salary was fixed at $400, but
the pastor stated that he would be able to get along on $350."

But the need of more pastors kept growing and from every quarter
came the cry: "Come hither and help us!" Toward the close of
1854 and in the early part of 1855 it became possible to ordain three
young men, P. A. Cederstam, A. Andreen, and E. Norelius, all of
whom had pursued studies in Sweden and the two latter also at insti-
tutions in this country. The first was stationed at Chisago Lake,
Minn., the second at Rockford, 111., the third at Lafayette, Ind.
New calls were sent to Sweden, and in 1856 two gifted pastors
arrived, 0. C. T. Andren and Jonas Swensson, the former taking
charge of the congregation at Moline and the latter of the congrega-
tions in Sugar Grove and Jamestown. The following year the school-
teacher P. Beckman and the tract-distributor P. Carlson received
license to preach, the former at Stockholm, Wis., and the latter at
Carver, Minn. Again the following year the student J. P. C. Boren
took charge of the congregation at Red Wing, Minn. The three
received ordination at the meeting of the Synod in Chicago, 1859.

In the meantime, besides the Swedes there were many Norwe-
gian ministers and congregations who year by year had joined the
Synod of Northern Illinois, so that toward the close of 1859 the
Scandinavians constituted about one-half of the S'ynod. It was
divided into several conference-districts. Of these, first two, and
then three consisted of the Scandinavians. These districts were sup-
posed to have geographical boundaries; but because of language and
other practical considerations the Scandinavians were permitted to
meet regardless of these boundary lines. The two original Scandi-
navian conferences were "The Chicago" and "The Mississippi." In
1858 "The Minnesota" was added. These met, at times singly, to
edify the congregations where the meetings were held; at other times
all three met together to confer about the common interests of the
Scandinavians.

The Synod met in different places annually. Its officers were a
president, a secretary, and a treasurer. At these meetings the presi-
dent read his report, in which he merely related what he as a func-
tionary had succeeded in accomplishing during the year and recom-
mended for the deliberation of the meeting such subjects as he deemed
practical and necessary. Then the new officers were elected, following

Chisago Lake, Minn., (1856). Interior of first church at Andover, 111.

Attica, Ind., (1859).
Geneva, 111., (1854).

Early church architecture in the Synod.

ITS HISTORY 25

which each pastor submitted a statistical report from his congrega-
tion and field of labor. Finally the subjects suggested and other
matters that might arise during the course of the meeting were dis-
cussed. There was of course much to be desired as far as results
were concerned, but it was an inestimable privilege for the scattered
Scandinavians to have these opportunities of meeting together once
a year to exchange ideas, share experiences and confer with each
other in a common cause. The times were stormy and the issue at
times more than doubtful, but within the circle harmony and broth-
erly love prevailed. Everything was new and crude, the financial
means exceedingly limited and each and all had many difficulties to
contend with.

The spiritual status of the different congregations varied exceed-
ingly. Here is a picture of the discipline exercised within a northern
settlement: The men gathered and went from place to place to
punish individuals and "apply the law." One man had been guilty of
adultery with another's wife. He was soundly whipped with sticks.
And the castigating was so well received that the whole company was
invited in for coffee. Another couple were living together without
the bonds of holy matrimony. These were ordered to get married
within a specified time and immediately obeyed. A third man was
trying to appropriate the land of a widow. He was driven out of the
settlement, whereupon the whole crowd plowed, sowed, and fenced in
a considerable portion of the widow's land and promised to protect
her rights. After it was all done the "committee" took a few drinks
and "spent an enjoyable evening together." This, of course, was
more on the order of "vigilance" than of evangelical church dis-
cipline; but their motives seem to have been good, and it had at least
one desired effect.

Of another congregation its minister wrote : "After a few months
they began to pay attention to the sermon." Of another it is related :
"The people were beside themselves with joy (i. e. over the visit of a
minister). Services were announced for the following day (a Satur
day) in the school-house, and all who could crawl or walk assembled.
Many of them had lived there five and six years and during all that
time had never heard a sermon. When they began the service by
singing psalm 328 : 'Blessed Jesus, at Thy Word we are gathered
all to hear Thee' (Hit, o Jcsu, samloms vi att ditt helga ord fa bora)

The Augustana Synod 3

26

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

the singing was smothered by sobs and only after some minutes were
they able to continue. - At another place, when a visiting

minister arrived and introduced himself to one of the members, the
latter replied : "Oh, that's d — d fine ; now we can have communion/'
At another the members invited all the strangers to share their frugal
meals, showed a cordial interest in each other, associated as members
of a single, happy family and shared their temporal and spiritual
experiences with one another. The spirit resting over the little flock
was that of the early church at Jerusalem. At another place, when
the minister returned to his quarters after service, the host and a
few of his confreres had placed a pan of whisky on the stove and
set fire to the ingredient to prepare a hot drink "after church." The
minister affected alarm, grasped the burning pan, rushed to the open
window and launched the whole thing into space, calmly remarking:
"A good thing I came, otherwise the house might have caught fire."

J. Erlander.
O. Paulsen.

P. Palmquist.
N. Dahlgrcn. Jonas Engberg

Johan Jonason.
0. Skold.

Laymen present at the organization of the Synod.

ITS H f STORY 27

The disappointed "thirsty souls" looked hard at the floor and said
nothing. In a letter from still another congregation we read in part
as follows : "Lord, Thou Physician of Israel, Thou that art able to
do far more exceedingly than we can pray or think, send us a shepherd
according to Thy heart ! 0 Lord God, do not permit Thy church to
remain empty of both preacher and hearers, but be gracious unto us
and hear the sighing of our hearts. Man does not live of bread alone,
but of each word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. Send
us Thy word and Spirit; yea, send us what can save our souls. -
When the watchman is absent, the deceitful tempter is not discovered
so readily. — Help us ere we perish !" We have room for only two
more samples : In a certain other congregation the service was carried
out by one of the members. When they were through and on the way
home, he called out: "Hold on, boys; I forgot to read the benedic-
tion," to which they shouted back : "Save it till next time !" But
in yet another a few settlers gathered in a private house to celebrate
Christmas. They had procured a tree, and candles were placed in
the windows. No minister was present, but a leader read the Christ-
mas story in Luke 2, spoke a few heartfelt words and led in earnest
prayer; and the simple service made such a profound impression on
those present that all embraced each other and wept like little
children. 0 the memories and emotions that must have swept over
that little gathering of pilgrims in a strange land!

But the Spirit of God was abroad winning signal victories, and
those few ministers of Christ were a band of faithful servants unto
the Lord.

They, too, had to endure many privations. Not rarely they suf-
fered actual want. Here is a picture of Eev. Hasselquist's first
apartments : The family lived in two small rooms, constituting one
half of the house. In the other half lived a drunkard, whose wife
scolded from morning till night. The H. family slept on the floor for
the simple reason that they had no bed. When it rained the floor
was dotted with pretty little pools of water. The table consisted of
the trunk in which H. had brought his library. These books, by
the way, were called his "idols" by members of other denominations
who thought that studies were a curse for a minister. In Eev.
Hakan Olson's parsonage at New Sweden — a small log-house — one
of the boards in the floor tilted as Hasselquist was crossing the

28

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

room. Good-humoredly he clapped his hands together and exclaimed:
"There's danger of breaking your legs in the parsonage." At Vasa,
Minn., Eev. NoreJius and family lived in a single room, which also
served as the church. The furniture consisted of a bureau, a stove
and a bed. Later on they moved to better quarters — a house provided
with a tent-roof. When it rained they slept under an umbrella.
When they moved to Bed Wing, there was no room to be had, and
in all good faith a man told them : "I don't know anything else but
for you to move into my pig-sty (a shed) for the present." It was
a new one, however, and had not been used for its purpose as yet.
But his hospitality was not put in requisition.

The ministers' wives, of course, came in for their share of priva-
tions and sacrifice. One was about to become a mother. Her hus-
band, Eev. Hedengran, had to go two miles for help. There were
no roads, and the snow was four feet deep. The return was made

John Pehrson,
1821 — 1901.

H. Olson,
1831—1904.

G. Peters,
1832.

John Johnson,

1822—1882.

C. A. Hedengran,

1821—1880.

Sw. Luth. pastors ordained in 1860.

JTS HISTOR Y 29

in such wise, that the help stood behind the pastor on the skis lie
was using on the trip. Much of the time these ministers' wives had
to stay at home alone far out in the woods or on the desert plains
while their husbands were visiting other mission stations. One
minister's family of eight members lived in a cellar 12 by 14. "Al-
lowances" and "style" was not much in evidence. But they were
"help-meets", and realizing their experience in small things as well
as great we cannot refrain from exclaiming: "God bless them for
their Christian patience and self-sacrificing fortitude !"

The salary of one of these pioneer ministers was $270. He re-
ceived only a part of it. Another received for three years $116, $180
and $240 respectively. A third, $250, $185 and $75. A fourth
received as salary for one year one bushel of beans and a few bushels
of corn. This was 1854 — 1858. The fact of the matter was that the
people had nothing to share with their ministers. But as far as the
annals relate nobody seems to have complained. By the last year
several ministers in Minnesota had been able to procure a poor jade
and a rickety wagon to serve as a means of locomotion to their
Conference meetings. Imagine them arriving in line at the place of
meeting after a journey of perhaps 100 miles, or when a few of
them camped en route for rest and "refreshments" from their ham-
pers ! But "love conquers all things." In regard to individuals, how-
ever, it is only fair to add, that "times change and we change with
them."

Other pioneer ministers ordained before 18G1, besides those already
mentioned, were J. Pehrson, J. Johnson, and G. Peters.

The days of all these pioneers were full of labor. They preached
literally "in season and out of season," night and day, under the
open sky, in barns, in dug-outs, in private dwellings. To have the
use of a school-house or a church was a rare privilege. They traveled
continually and very often great distances, sometimes on trains,
steamers, canal-boats, but more often by team, on horseback or
a-foot in all kinds of weather. Sometimes their traveling expenses
were paid, more often not. But this was a secondary matter. During
their peregrinations they frequently had to sleep out of doors in all
kinds of weather, warm or cold, dry or rainy. Sometimes their slumbers
were disturbed by a sod-roof leaking water and mud on their heads.
"The rain out-doors," wrote one, "was clean." Sometimes they had to

30 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

wade or swim flooded rivers. At the same time there was something
romantic and cheering in this mode of life. And they were inspired
by a freshness of }routh, the energy of a "simple life", and the future
prospect of victory over their untoward circumstances that made it
possible for them to persevere and perform their strenuous work
with patience, sometimes with joy. But more than all this it was
the power welling up from within — from a soul on fire with the love
of Christ — and the Spirit of God breathing upon them from above
in response to prayers without ceasing that made it possible for them
to endure to the end. Without this they certainly must have suc-
cumbed. We of a younger generation are unable to appreciate all
this. But when one of these older forerunners, worn out and weary,
is laid to rest, let us call to mind what has been, what his work has
meant to us, what he has done and endured in the early days of a
long ministry. "Others have labored, and ye are entered into their
labor."

In the opinion of the early settlers parochial schools was an in-
dispensable means in bringing up their children in the faith of their
fathers and in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Usually the
pastor was the teacher. The salary of one was $25 for the summer.
Occasionally a layman was employed. One of these received in con-
sideration of his services a few bushels of potatoes at the school-
house, where they "froze to death." At times a barn would serve as
school-house. Under such circumstances it is to be surmised that the
instruction was not always all that might have been desired. Some
of the teachers were also cruelly severe. As a sample of occasional
order and discipline it is related of one teacher that he brought a
sheep into the school-room and butchered it, the instruction pro-
ceeding as usual. At the Conference meeting held in Chicago, 1860,
it was resolved that "in our parochial schools the children shall be
instructed both in our mother-tongue and in the language of this
country."

Quite early the Scandinavians began to feel their position in the
Synod (of Northern Illinois) not altogether pleasant owing to the
laxity in the faith which the other members of the Synod showed at
every meeting. But as long as the former were not disturbed in
their own persuasion, and as long as they could entertain the hope
of arousing a spirit of greater fidelity to the Lutheran faith among

ITS HISTORY 31

the English and German members, they did not seriously contemplate
any separation. They even succeeded in bringing about the adoption
of the Augsburg Confession as "a correct and true summary of the
teachings of the Christian religion." But during the following years
some extreme "new-Lutherans" were received, who would not tolerate
any formulas of faith and who did all in their power to tear down
every bar that had even the appearance of limiting an arbitrary
liberty of faith. When finally the Scandinavians saw from bitter
experience that all hope of pure Lutheran doctrine and practice was
gone, they decided to withdraw in a body and organize a new Synod
among themselves. This was accordingly done at a general meeting
of the Scandinavian members in the spring of the memorable year
I860.

This step was hastened in the meantime by the manner in which
the Scandinavian professor of theology was treated in the Seminary
at Springfield, 111. Together with other Lutheran synods the Synod
of Northern Illinois had founded at the capital of the State an
institution for the training of pastors, and because the lack of min-
isters among the Scandinavians continued to grow serious and only
a few could be obtained from the Scandinavian countries, it was
deemed necessary and expedient to establish a Scandinavian chair at
this institution, partly on account of the language and partly to
insure purity and stability in the faith on the part of candidates for
the ministry. The question had been discussed at a meeting of the
Synod at Waverly (now Leland) in 1855, and again at an extra
meeting in 1856 at Geneva, 111. The idea met with great favor on
the part of the other delegates also, and they seemed to approve
highly of the motion. Eev. Esbjorn was appointed solicitor to gather
funds and to awaken general interest in the cause among the Scandi-
navian congregations. In this enterprise he succeeded so well that
at the meeting of the Synod in 1857 it was considered advisable to
proceed at once to elect the incumbent of the new theological chair.
The Scandinavians were to have the right of nomination, and the
Synod was to ratify that nomination by a formal vote. This was
accordingly done, and Eev. Esbjorn, nominated at a Conference
meeting in Eockford, was unanimously elected. He entered upon his
duties at the institution in the fall of 1858. In the meantime he
continued to travel around and solicit contributions to the fund.

32 THE A UG US TA NA S YNOD

A few young men, Norwegians and Swedes, availed themselves of
the opportunity and were instructed by Prof. Esbjorn in the two
languages and in the theological branches. But before long it ap-
peared that the Board of Directors did not -look with entire favor
on the marked influence which Esbjorn was exerting on the students
under his charge. They were careful, however, not to express their
disfavor openly and directly, as that would have been too evident a
breach of good faith. Instead he was loaded down with a number
of extraneous subjects which seriously hampered and hindered him
in the work he was supposed to do. The Scandinavian members of
the Synod entered a complaint and received assurance that the matter
would receive immediate and due attention. But instead of bringing
promised relief the situation was made still more impossible by pro-
hibiting Esbjorn and his students from holding communion service
in their own language. In consequence of all this, and because he
saw that he could not discharge his original commission as Scandi-
navian professor of theology, Esbjorn resigned his position and re-
moved to Chicago. All the Scandinavian students excepting two left
the institution at the same time. These events occurred in the month
of April, 1860.

Quite naturally this step occasioned considerable commotion among
the other members of the Synod. They looked upon it as "revolu-
tion", even as "rebellion", and condemned it in the severest terms as
"unconstitutional" and "un-Christian." The "Scandinavian Professor-
Fund" had been entrusted to the Board. But these Directors had
taken the liberty of using a part of it to pay off old debts of the
institution. Now they attempted to keep what remained "to defray
the expenses incurred on account of the Scandinavian students."
According to the report of the treasurer of the University the fund
amounted to $1,382.40. After considerable difficulty the Scandi-
navians succeeded in securing about one half.

Meanwhile the Scandinavians of the Synod held a general Con-
ference in the Swedish Lutheran church of Chicago, April 23 — 28,
1860, to consider what ought to be done. The most influential among
the "Americans" also appeared at this meeting, partly to bring accusa-
tions against Prof. Esbjorn, partly to justify themselves in this
matter, but also to oppose the separation of the Scandinavians from
the Synod which they had good reasons to fear would be a main

Hessel Valley, Pa., (1854). New Sweden, Iowa, (1860). Kijoxville, 111., (1855).

Early church architecture in the Synod.

34 THE AUGUSTAS A SYNOD

issue. Prof. Esbjb'rn made a detailed report of what had taken place
at Springfield, stated his reasons for resigning his position at the
institution, and appealed to the Conference to decide whether he had
acted justly or not. After listening almost an entire day to the
accusations and calumniations of the visitors against Esbjorn and
their lame vindication of themselves the Conference passed a formal
vote of thanks to E. and unanimously expressed its approval of the
step he had taken. Without further delay it then proceeded to take
up the question of withdrawing from the Synod. After mature
deliberation it was unanimously decided to withdraw and organize an
independent Synod with a seminary of its own.

This important step marks the beginning of a new era in the
history of the Scandinavian Lutherans of America. Meanwhile the
period of discipline had been a most wholesome one. They had
gained valuable experience in the organization and government of a
Free Church. They had avoided the evils of a clannish separation
from other nationalities and kept in touch with the general develop-
ment. Above all they had tested and learned the value of a strong
doctrinal foundation. Their faith by having to be defended had
become stronger and more precious to their hearts, both as individuals
and congregations. And now they rejoiced before the Lord in the
prospect of being able to begin anew without being hindered by such
Lutheran confessors as seemed to take pride in rejecting everything
that distinguishes the Lutheran Church from other denominations.

The Synod of Northern Illinois continued to look askance at these
Scandinavian Lutheran congregations. Their church papers branded
them as revolutionists, formalists, semi-Catholics, et cetera. But at
the same time there were many Lutheran churches in the eastern
states that justified their procedure and defended them. And this
step proved to be a forerunner of the remarkable revolution which
took place later on in the Lutheran Church of the East, as we hav»
reason to believe, to her great benefit. Shortly after the separation
the Synod of Northern Illinois ordained a student that had been
found unworthy by the Scandinavians and sent him out to range
among the Scandinavian congregations. He met with poor success
and soon returned to Sweden. Later on the same Synod ordained
several other Scandinavian students who had embraced the American
new-Lutheranism and sent them out to proselytize. One of these, a

ITS HISTORY

35

Dane, succeeded in causing dissension in the church at Galesburg,
and several of the members withdrew and organized a "new-Lutheran"
congregation. But on the whole these proselyters accomplished very
little among our people.

"The Scandinavian Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod" was
organized in a Norwegian Lutheran church on Jefferson Prairie, near
Clinton, Wisconsin, June 5, 1860. The name "Augustana" is the
Latin term for the Augsburg Confession. It was proposed by Dr.
Norelius as a suitable name for the new Synod which wished faith-
fully to abide by this glorious confession to its whole extent. At
this time the Synod consisted of 49 congregations, of which 36 were
Swedish with 3,747 communicants, 17 pastors and 21 churches; and
13 were Norwegian with 1,220 communicants, 8 pastors and 8
churches. At this meeting 8 candidates for the ministry were or-
dained, so that the whole number of ministers was 33. The license
system in vogue up to this time was abolished, and the Synod ordained
its candidates immediately upon their theological examination and
before they were sent out to their respective charges.

Norw. Luth. church, Clinton, Wis., where the Augustana Synod was organized.

36 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

The business transacted at this meeting was: the organization of
the Synod and the adopting of a constitution; the founding of a
theological seminary; supplying vacant congregations with pastors;
and the examination and ordination of candidates for the ministry.
Kev. Hasselquist was elected president. That which weighed most
heavily upon the heart of the Synod was the establishing of a sem-
inary, because only by this means was it possible to supply the
clamoring congregations with pastors. It was therefore decided at
once to establish such an institution, and Prof. Esbjorn was elected
as its instructor. For the present it was decided to locate the sem-
inary at Chicago, where the First church offered its basement for the
purpose.

The Board of Directors elected at this meeting were commissioned
to send out solicitors to gather funds in the eastern states and in
Sweden and Norway for the new institution. In accordance with
this decision the Board sent Eev. 0. C. T. Andren as its authorized
agent to Sweden and Norway. He was instructed to petition the
king for permission to receive collections in all the churches of these
countries. Rev. Andren left for Sweden in the fall of 1860 and
succeeded so well in his errand, that the king granted not only one
but two collections to be received two years in succession. The zeal
and perseverance which he showed in getting this contribution and
his success in overcoming the obstacles placed in his way can never
be sufficiently appreciated. Besides he was tireless in making ad-
dresses and writing articles for the papers that the collections might
be as large as possible. Professor Esbjorn joined him during the
summer of 1862 and helped materially to increase the contributions.
The whole sum raised in S'weden amounted to over 40,000 crowns,
or $10,846.45. Eev. Andren also succeeded in getting a considerable
number of books for the library. The king, Carl XV, donated over
5,000 volumes that had belonged to the library of his father. All
this was a great and valuable help in our time of need, for which
we are under lasting obligation to the old mother Church. This
evidence of sympathy with us occasioned deep gratitude and joy in
the entire Synod. But the sense of loss was also great when the two
men who had been the means of bringing about this happy result
decided to remain in their native country.

Our institution of learning was legally incorporated in 1863 under

ITS HISTOR Y

37

REV. E. NORELIUS, D. D., R. N. O.,
President.

REV. L. A. JOHNSTON, D. D.,
Vice President.

REV. JOHN G. DAHLBERG, A. M., . REV. CARL J. BENGSTON,

Secretary. Treasurer.

Officers of the Synod, 1910.

38 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

the name "Augustana College and Seminary." The same year it
was moved to Paxton, Illinois. The Illinois Central E. E. Co. had
offered as inducement a certain commission on each acre of land sold
by the Board within a certain radius around Paxton and a low price
on the land that the institution might need for its own use. The
citizens of the little town had also promised a considerable bonus
toward the erection of buildings. There was also reason to believe
that a large number of countrymen would settle in the immediate
neighborhood. The railroad company redeemed its pledges, but not
so the Paxton people. Neither did the expected number of Swedes
settle in the vicinity. For the latter reasons, and because Paxton
was situated too much apart from the s}oiodical center, it was decided
to remove the institution to Eock Island, which took place in 1875.

In Professor Esbjorn's stead Eev. Hasselquist was elected as pro-
fessor of theology and entered upon his duties as such in the fall
of 1863. The same year Eev. W. Kopp, a very able man, was called
to instruct in the English language, but owing to illness he had to
resign after two years and died in 1868. The Norwegian element of
the Synod had considerable trouble in getting a man to serve its
interests as instructor at the seminary. After repeated disappoint-
ments they secured Eev. Wenaas from Norway in 1868, who proved
to be a most suitable man for the position. The same year Eevs.
S. L. Harkey and A. E. Cervin were called as instructors in the
English branches and in mathematics and the classical languages
respectively. The students numbered at this time about 40. Most
of them received free tuition and board. In 1870, by mutual agree-
ment, the Norwegians withdrew and founded an institution of their
own at Marshall, Wis. In 1863 the Minnesota Conference established
a school near Carver, Minn. It was intended and served as a feeder
to the common seminary. It was called the Ansgar's Academy (now
Gustavus Adolphus College). Eev. A. Jackson was its sole teacher
for a number of years. But all this belongs properly to another
article in this album.

That the Synod has had to fight its- way through many a battle is
evident. It has frequently come in contact with other church
denominations; also with other Lutheran synods having different
views in matters of doctrine and -constitution. And this has some-
times meant differences and contention. Especially has this been

ITS HISTORY 39

true of its relations with "the Norwegian Lutheran Church of
America." This Synod was severely orthodox and did not wish to
know of any development of doctrine. It had petrified in the forms
of the 17th century. Besides, it defended slavery in spite of the
emancipation and the issue of the Civil war. The Augustana Synod
on the contrary, says Dr. Norelius, "at the same time that it abides
faithfully by the confessions of the Ev. Luth. Church, demands as
its goal that this confession shall be the confession of a living faith
and by no means only a dead letter; it insists on Christian church
discipline ; it also believes that there is such a thing as a true develop-
ment of doctrine, — that is, that the eternal truth, though always the
same as to its content, can be developed and understood ever more
clearly and fully."

Within the Augustana Synod no important differences of opinion
have occurred either in regard to doctrine or church polity. Owing
to differences of language and nationality which made it difficult to
work together in entire harmony the Norwegians withdrew in 1870
and organized "The Norwegian-Danish Augustana Synod." The
same year the Swedish Augustana Synod united with The General
Council, organized in 1867.

This latter connection has not been without beneficial results to our
Synod. The men of 1870 entertained large hopes from this connection
for the future, and many of them have been realized. At present
the attachment appears to be only moderately strong, except for our
mutual interests in the common mission-field in India, We are, how-
ever, at one in the faith, and for the sake of the unity of our Lutheran
Church in America our relation to the Council — of 40 years' standing
in perfect amity — should not be permitted to suffer. There is enough
estrangement between the several camps as it is.

The subsequent history of the Augustana Synod enters very largely
into the history of its Missionary Enterprises, its Educational Institu-
tions, its Institutions of Mercy, and its Publishing Interests. But as
this album contains a separate article covering this part of the work,
\ve must not transgress. The Language Question and Our Church
Polity are also treated separately. There is therefore comparatively
little to add in this article.

Outside of these special fields "great events" have been relatively
few. Before mentioning these we call to mind the names of the

Rev. G. A. Brandelle, D. D., Kansas. Rev. Jos. A. Anderson, A. M., Iowa. Rev. C. E. Frisk, Columbia.

Rev. F. N. Swanberg, Nebraska. Rev. J. A. Krantz, D. D., Minnesota. Rev. F. A. Linder, Illinois.

Rev. Philip Andreen, D. D., California. Rev. F. Jacobson, Ph. D., New York.

Presidents of the Conferences, 1910.

ITS HISTORY 41

venerated and influential men who have served the Synod as its
presidents: Dr. T. N. Hasselquist, 1860 — 1870; Eev. Jonas Swensson,
1870 to his death in 1873 ; Dr. E. Norelius, 1874—1881 ; Dr. Erland
Caflsson, 1881—1888; Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl, 1888—1891; Dr. P.
J. Sward, 1891—1899; and again, Dr. Norelius, from 1899 to the
present time.

After years of deliberation and discussion a new Constitution was
adopted in 1879. This Constitution made our Conferences practically
district-synods. Much of the authority as well as the duties of the
president of the Synod was placed in the hands of the Conference
presidents. The meetings of the Synod took on more the nature of
general conventions of the Conferences. Direct representation of the
congregations was, however, continued until 1894, since which time
there has been limited representation, the delegates being elected by
the Conferences — two delegates for each 1500 members.

In 1883 the Synod celebrated the 400th anniversary of Luther's
birth. Elaborate programs were rendered in various parts of the
Synod, doing much to awaken and revive Lutheran faith and love
for the Church that bears his name.

In 1885 we commemorated the 25th anniversary of the founding
of the Synod. Again in 1893 the Synod observed the 300th anni-
versary of "Uppsala mote". This signally important event was cele-
brated throughout our Synod in a very impressive manner. Dr. K.
H. G. von Scheele, bishop of Visby, was the honored guest of the
occasion as representative of the mother-church in Sweden and took
an active part in our festivities, bringing a cordial greeting from the
king and giving eloquent testimony of a common faith. These events
contributed not a little to strengthening the ties of affection with
the church and land of our fathers over the sea.

The smaller events have been more numerous. These, of course,
can not be enumerated. Many of them are not recorded. But they
arc the events that have determined the course of our development
and have been the bricks and mortar in our rapidly growing synodical
edifice.

New congregations have been organized, in ever widening circles,
until to-day our territory extends from ocean to ocean and from the
forests of Canada to the Gulf. Our three original Conferences have
multiplied to eight, comprising 65 districts and 1,092 congregations.

The Augustana Synod 4

42

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

The total number of minis-
ters is 611 ; members 254,645 5
contributions $1,607,201.28;
value of property $8,077,862.
(Statistics of 1908.)

In the local congregations
the work has been carried on
as at the present time. The
children born to us have been
received by Holy Baptism in-
to the communion of Christ
and his Church. Other ac-
cessions have come to us
mainly from Sweden. The
Christian training of the
children has been cared for
in the Sunday-school, paro-
chial school and the confirma-
tion class. Too largely, how-
ever, these means have been
permitted to supplant the training that should have been supplied in
the home and by the regular services of the church, and the results
are not all that might be desired.

The young people have been organized into Luther Leagues, Bible
Classes and Mission Societies and are doing a noble work. The im-
portance of caring for and interesting our young people is being
recognized especially of late years.

Ladies' Aid Societies are also making important contributions to
the spiritual and financial returns of our work, and the women of
our congregations are eminently deserving a special word of recogni-
tion for their tireless loyalty, interest and sacrifice. The men con-
tinue to share the burdens in this labor of love as far as time, oppor-
tunity and means will permit, and are content to "shoulder the heavy
end of the log without formal acknowledgment," though the im-
portance of their part should not be, and is not, forgotten. At times
we may be too much inclined to take it for granted.

As a Synod we continue to be surrounded by numerous denomina-
tions, and it is impossible to escape their influence altogether, even

REV. P. J. SWARD, D. D., K. N. O. (1845—1901)
President of Synod, 1891 — 1899.

ITS HISTORY 43

where it may be desirable. In doctrine we have remained anchored
to the Word of God by the strong chain of our "Symbols" or common
confessions. This has also been the tap-root of our existence and the
secret of our growth and present strength. This is also the hope
of our future. To become lax and indifferent in this regard would
mean weakness, disease, and death.

The spirit of our fathers, too, we have preserved as a rich and
cherished inheritance. Their influence still abides with us. And
we pray God to grant us more of their love for our spiritual mother,
our Lutheran Church; their strong sense of duty; their staunch faith
amid trials and temptations; their unwavering loyalty to the truth
tested by time and experience; their spirit of reverence for sacred
things, of devotion and prayer ! In our present concern about
doctrine let us not forget the practical application of that doctrine
to life. "Faith without works is dead" both as respects the individual
member and the Synod. We cannot help observing on the one hand
a certain self-satisfaction with creeds and ceremonies and statistical
returns, and on the other a certain "reformed" atmosphere, a "liberal-
ism," that is not always a sign of healthy and independent conviction,
but as often an indication of a loss of connection, lack of religious
interest, self-sufficiency and worldliness. We are in danger of ossi-
fication on the one hand and of neurosis on the other. Formalism
or cant, and laxity or irreligiousness are equally to be avoided. A
Christian spirit of love directed by the pure doctrine of our inherit-
ance is the truth to be jealously guarded and preserved.

But the Lord of his Church is our hope. We need neither fear
nor trust in men. He has already shown us that individuals are not
indispensable. Such have come, have made their contribution, and
have gone to their reward. They have been dear to us, and they have
put the stamp of their character upon our Synod. And we thank God
for the names recorded in our annals and for those only recorded above.
But God has made it apparent that our Synod is not built upon any
human being or beings. It is built upon the Bock of Ages. For the
same reason we need not fear what men may do. "If this counsel or
this work be of men, it will be ovei thrown; but if it is of God, ye
will not be able to overthrow it." We believe that God deals with
his Church as he deals with the nations. The waves of history rise
and fall; the winds and the currents vary; sometimes storms arise

44 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

and the sky is overcast. But through it all he keeps watch above
his own and guides his Church ever nearer to the destined goal.

As we look back upon the past, let us unite in grateful thanks for
the great gifts and blessings we have received at his hands, for his
unfailing patience and for his unvarying faithfulness toward us.
And as we look forward into the future, let us also unite in humble
prayer for his continued favor and guidance— for the light and
strength and grace we need to further his cause among those entrusted
to our care !

It now devolves upon us, a new generation, to continue the work
of our predecessors with the same vigor and in the same spirit as
the}'. And in so far as we imitate their example, so eminently worthy
of our emulation, we may still look forward to similar results. The
same God and the same promises are ours. Our methods may vary
and our language may change. We may even find it necessary to
consider many a problem from a different point of view. But our
goal is one and the same — the salvation of souls, the glory of the
Christ, and the coming of the Kingdom !

"He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all,
how shall he not also with him freely give us all things?" "In all
these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us/'

C. J. Sb'DERGREN".

Prof. L. P. Esbjorn
1808—1870

Church Polity of the Augustana Synod.

I. Historical and Other Observations.

The Augustana Synod in Line.

OMPLAINTS suggestive of defects and shortcomings of our
system of church government have time and again been
made. But if it be characteristic of the Lutheran Church
throughout that her doctrinal development was matured
much sooner than her organization and polity, and that organization
has never been a distinguishing glory of Lutheranism, the same is
presumably true of the Augustana Synod also. Our pioneers might
have adopted either the Territorial or Collegiate systems of Germany,
or the Episcopal government of the Church of Sweden, or the Con-
gregational system of America, and still be in the line of succession.
Indeed, it is quite Lutheran to hold that "no specific form of govern-
ment and discipline for Christ's Church was prescribed by the Scrip-
tures," and in adopting, in the main, the principles of earlier organ-
izers our fathers placed themselves on solid ground.

Had the Church of Sweden taken hold of the emigration, things
might have shaped themselves quite differently, but perhaps not more
advantageously. As it was, Swedish Lutheranism was thrown on
its own inventive resources. But in spite of its declaration of inde-
pendence as to polity the Church of Sweden has awarded the Augus-
tana Synod the much coveted relation of "Daughter Church in
America," thereby ratifying anew the confessional principles that the
Lutheran Church has no set system of church government or polity,

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

though that venerable mother might have wished that her daughter
had taken after her. Not even the smiling approaches by the Anglican
Church could persuade the archbishop of Uppsala and his associates
to accede to principles in any way detrimental to the Daughter Church.
The Synod in its Formative Throes.

From these prefatory remarks the inference is easily made that
Swedish Lutheranism in its genesis was, if not "void", yet "without
form," with a "darkness" of inexperience in ecclesiastic affairs "brood-
ing" over its necessarily chaotic state. Conducive towards making
difficulties still more difficult was the pioneers' coming here in separate
groups, widely scattered, woefully straitened in their circumstances,
without houses of worship and without pastoral oversight, without —
as has been intimated — any ecclesiastical connection with their father-
land, preyed upon by crafty impostors, worthless adventurers, deposed
clergymen or such as claimed to be clergymen, but were not, with
false brethren and fanatics, there not being a shadow even of organiza-
tion. When the idea of organizing arose in their minds they were
tantalized by the realization of being like scattered sheep, surrounded
by wolves in sectarian garb — at most a church in the wilderness.
Yet so far from losing their ancestral faith, or being alienated from
the religion of their childhood, our pioneers were animated with the
earnest longings for the "order and fellowship" of their own Church.
They brought with them the pietism then aglow in the fatherland.
Thus it was that one warm heart met the other everywhere, drawing
nearer and nearer, until the Pentecostal flame arose on Jefferson
Prairie in the blessed year of our Lord 1860 and united them "with
ties that bind" into "the Scandinavian Evangelical Lutheran Augus-
tana Synod", later on "the Augustana Synod", from which event the
polity of the Synod properly dates, though splendid feats of righteous
diplomacy were recorded previously, as gathered from our relations
with the Synod of Northern Illinois as well as with other bodies.
Specific Form of Christian Life.

The polity of a given Church is always an index and an expression
of its inner life. Then, if it be true — as has been admirably set
forth by competent writers — that Lutheranism is a specific form of
Christian life and a mode of giving and receiving and living the
truths of Christianity, the same is eminently true also of Swedish
Lutheranism in America. The specific mission of the Augustana

ITS POLITY 49

Synod could not be out of harmony with and certainly not antagonistic
to the Church in its entirety. The religious life imbibed by it would
naturally be effective in moulding and giving color to its polity. We
must confess to several divergences, but may there not be discerned
a providential guidance in this also? Experiences, environments,
education, national peculiarities, personal gifts, etc., have, so let us
hope, in our case worked together in making us a salt unto others.
In order that we might more effectively serve our Lord and Master,
we have found it best, in quite a number of instances, to temper
our zeal with discretion, as is indicated by attempted or effected
changes in our older Constitutions, or in explaining certain features
in them, to wit, our position towards secret societies and our ex-
tending to women the right of voting in congregational affairs. But
in the main we have adhered quite rigidly to the principles set forth
from the very outstart.

"Peace, not Pieces."

Our polity in regard to sister synods may at times have been char-
acterized by an uncouthness peculiar to the Viking blood, but beneath
this uncouthness ran, if we understood our own hearts, the deep and
steady irenic undercurrent of "peace, not pieces". Even in our rela-
tions to other Protestant communions we strive to be irenic, though un-
compromising in doctrinal questions and unionistic movements, and
the bitter controversies that raged at times and the equally bitter words
that fell are mere incidents in the Synod's history. But our love for
peace has rendered us cautious as to false peace — a "peace when there
is no peace." Our effort was to be candid and honest — we certainly
were outspoken. Our standpoint concerning secret and other ir-
religious societies sufficiently marks our dealings in our councils of
war and of peace in relation to the unchurched and unchurching sur-
roundings, while our uncompromising stand in reference to pulpit
and altar fellowship in consonance with the Galesburg Rule and in
other quite drastic measures on the floor of the Synod places us on
record as squarely antagonistic towards the latitudinarian unionistic
tendencies within non-Lutheran communions. Turning over the leaves
of our Constitutions reminiscently we find that their different articles
and paragraphs mark so many battlefields where the Synod fought
the battles of the Lord, while at the same time they are — the Lord
of Hosts having spared us the Waterloos — so many and durable monu-

50 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

ments of victories, each bearing the inscription : "And there's none
other God, he holds the field forever." And still these monuments
may after all be only a small part of the Synod's history, though
hedges are not unimportant to vineyards.

The Polity Congregational.

Before the idea of Conference or Synod was conceived in the minds
of the first settlers, there were congregations, and whatsoever there
was of government within them originated with those scattered groups
that, one way or another, organized themselves into congregations
with perhaps no view of constitutionally uniting the one with the
other into a general body. Each group made its own laws and en-
forced them without any advice or interference whatsoever. Of some
of them it might, indeed, be said in the words of St. Paul that they
had not the law, but did by nature the things contained in the law,
these, having not the law, were a law unto themselves. It was natural,
therefore, that those particular churches in the diaspora were to oc-
cupy an important part in shaping the destinies of the Swedish-
American Church and her polity along the entire line until the final
adoption of the Synodical Constitution in 1894 and the Congrega-
tional Constitution in 1907.

The polity was so markedly congregational that the Synod con-
tinually stood dangerously near being an advisory body only. The
individual churches adopt their own Constitution and define their
own position doctrinally and otherwise. The wording is dictated by
the Synod, and it does, indeed, enjoin its adoption, but the individual
churches do the adopting in such a manner that one is often reminded
of the saying, "Man proposes but God disposes." In the words of Dr.
Jacobs on the position of synods "the Synod has no more power than
the congregations uniting in synod confer when they accept the
synodical constitution, the final decision resting in all cases with the
congregation." A telling illustration of this self-asserting inde-
pendence was in evidence when the individual churches either directly
refused to accept or silently passed by the New Britain Constitution.,
this feature of individualism reaching its culmen in an entire Con-
ference refusing to receive congregations that had adopted the New
Britain Constitution, hardly excusable even in the light of jealously
clinging to the prerogatives, real or presumed, vouchsafed by the
fathers. On the other hand such congregations that accepted said

Pccatonica, 111., (1857).

Rockford, 111., (1856).
Lindsborg, Kans., (1869).

Berlin, 111., (1858).

Early church architecture in the Synod.

U. OF ILL UB.

52 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

document evidenced their liberty of action in so doing. Obstinate
congregations and Conferences might, of course, be disciplined, but
as such action would be productive of much strife, the Synod ac-
quiesced to the extent of referring the Constitution to a committee
for revision. Whether such independence will prove detrimental or
not remains an unsolved problem. It certainly is not an ideal con-
dition of things, but it nevertheless exists.

II. The Congregational Constitution.

Built on a Rock.

The peaceful and successful development of governmental prin-
ciples, "proving all things, holding fast that which is good and
abstaining from all appearances of evil", apparently centers in the
hope and the surety that the congregations adhere to the Word of
God as the supreme rule of faith and works and to the standards of
the Lutheran Church. And, indeed, on this point there has been no
wavering. By their Constitution the congregations bind themselves
"as Christian churches in general, and as Evangelical Lutheran
churches in particular" to hold fast to the "Holy Scriptures as the
revealed Word of God and as the only sufficient and infallible rule
and standard of faith and practice", also to accept and confess not
only the three oldest Symbols (the Apostolic, the Nicene and the
Athanasian), but also the "unaltered Augsburg Confession as a brief
and true exposition of the fundamental doctrines of Christianity,
said Confession being understood in accordance with the further de-
velopment of these doctrines in the other symbolical books of the
Lutheran Church." Furthermore the congregations bind themselves
to "use orthodox books at divine services as well as for the instruc-
tion of the young."

From this it will be seen that the congregations, each and every
one, have placed themselves, voluntarily and irrevocably and without
one dissenting voice, on the Eock of Ages. Out of this fertile ground
grew all other rules and regulations in the past, and it is an inspira-
tion at the end of these fifty years to know that no congregation, or
any member thereof, was in any way or manner coerced to make this
declaration of faith. This steadfastness was neither a product of

ITS POLITY 53

"stale orthodoxy" or "inherited dogma", for they "believed, therefore
have they spoken", individually and collectively. And out of this
fulness of living conviction came also the earnest desire of uniting
into a Synod, thus safeguarding against detrimental individualism,,
schism and other disintegrating agencies.

In referring to our church polity as "congregational" it must, how-
ever, be borne in mind that it is not Congregationalism in the sense
of the go-as-you-please arrangement of the Congregationalists, where-
by each individual congregation may or may not, as the case may be,
teach and practice anything and everything that comes along. This
idea is so far from being an integral part of our Constitutions that
they, on the contrary, vigorously repel the very shadow of the same,
it being firmly and irrevocably established that those Articles (I and
II) which concern doctrine and the preaching of that doctrine, also
the use of orthodox books at public services and in teaching the
young, "sliall never be altered or amended."

Qualifications and Duties of the Pastor.

Next to having the gospel of salvation in its purity is having a
"minister of the sanctuary", who has "prepared his heart to keep the
law of the Lord, and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judg-
ments." And very properly the Congregational Constitution provides
that the pastor be duly tried ("behorigen profvad"), legally called
and properly accredited to perform the duties of his office. He shall
be a member of the Lutheran Synod with which the congregation is
connected, or become such at the next meeting of that Synod ; preach
the Word of God and administer the Holy Sacraments in full accord-
ance with the Confession of the congregation; be a true and sincere
Christian; lead a pious and edifying life; visit the sick and the
needy; be diligent in the religious instruction and proper training of
the young; comfort, teach, reprove, admonish, exhort and warn, both
publicly and privately, as the Word of God directs (1 Tim. 2).
Organizing a Congregation.

It is of interest in this connection to observe the importance the
Synod attaches to the organization of a congregation. No congrega-
tion may be organized unless worthy material is in evidence, and no
organization can be effected unless directed by a pastor who conducts
religious service and explains the importance and privileges of having
an organized congregation. The names of the persons desiring an

54 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

organization are then recorded, upon which a formal resolution to
organize is passed. The Constitution having been formally adopted,
the organization document is signed by each person or by the officers
elected and empowered to do so. No congregation may be received
into the Synod unless it is incorporated in accordance with the laws
of the state where it is located.

The Pastor's Privileges.

First of all he is the chief member of his congregation and its
leader. The members are to respect him, follow him, obey him, and
to provide for his proper support. He is the president ex officio of
the church council and calls the executive body of the congregation
together whenever he sees fit, and no business relating to government
or discipline shall be transacted without his knowledge and assent
or in his absence. He may also ad interim exclude unworthy members
from the Lord's table. He calls all the corporation meetings of the
congregation, annual as well as extra, and presides over them ex
officio and holds the deciding vote in case of a tie, and exercises other
ruling functions within the congregation. Charges against him shall
not be entertained unless supported by testimony of two or three
trustworthy witnesses.

The Election of Pastor and His Installation.

The Church Council has the right of nominating the candidate,
and may, if need be, invite a Lutheran minister or a candidate for
the ministry to preach a trial eermon, that the congregation, may be
given opportunity to know him; or, it may surrender its right to the
meeting.

It is the accepted sense of the Constitution that only one candidate
at a time may be invited to preach a trial sermon, and that only one
candidate may be nominated and voted on at one and the same meet-
ing. If the candidate be voted down, the same procedure has to be
repeated.

But in cases where the choice of candidate was left with the congre-
gation, liberty was often taken to invite several ministers to preach
before nominating and voting, and as far as the tacent clamant theory
goes this procedure has been legal, for no complaints have, as far
as known, been made or entertained.

To make the election legal the congregational meeting for that
purpose must be announced on a Sunday and not less than ten days

ITS POLITY

55

Zion, Rock Island, 111., (1907). Paxton, 111., (1908). San Francisco, Cal., (1305).

Recent church architecture in the Synod.

56 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

previously. The voting is done in. the following manner. The pre-
siding minister calls the names of the voters and each person gives
his yea or nay, a two-thirds vote of those present being required for
election. Absent persons may, however, vote by certified ballots. A
certificate of election, signed by the presiding minister and the record-
ing secretary, shall be left with the Church Council, who shall issue
the call to the person elected.

Should neither the Church Council nor the congregation know
whom to call, the president of the Conference or of the Synod may
be appealed to for advice.

When possible the pastor thus called shall be solemnly installed
into his office by the president of the Conference, assisted by other
ministers. At the installation the pastor shall solemnly bind himself
to teach, publicly and privately, in accordance with the Word of God
and the Confession of the congregation, and to hold his ordination
vows and the Congregational Constitution inviolate, upon which the
care of the flock is officially entrusted to him in the name of the
triune God.

Discipline of the Pastor.

Should the pastor be guilty of negligence in his office, or of un-
becoming actions the Church Council and, as the case may develop,
the president of the Conference shall earnestly admonish him. Should
such admonition prove ineffectual, and should the welfare of the
congregation require a change of pastor, a motion to that effect shall
be entertained at a congregational meeting. As previously stated,
charges against him shall not, however, be entertained unless sup-
ported by the testimony of two or three trustworthy witnesses (1 Tim.
5: 19), and he shall not be dismissed unless two-thirds of those voting
shall be in favor of dismissal.

Appeals.

Should difficulties arise within the congregation which it is unable
to adjust, the congregation or any part thereof may appeal to the
Conference. Should the decision of the Conference prove unsatisfact-
ory, appeal may be made to the Synod. Disciplined parties, pastor
or members, may appeal to both authorities in the order designated,
but the decision by the Synod shall be final in all instances.

In all cases to our knowledge civil courts have upheld our Consti-
tution.

ITS POLITY 57

The Church Council, Its Qualifications and Power.

The executive government of each congregation is vested in the
Church Council, of which the pastor is president ex officio. Its members
are, with the help of God, to live a Christian life in their own house
and before the entire congregation; conduct, in the absence of the
pastor or in case of vacancy, the public devotion; in general to ex-
hort to and promote a true and living piety; visit the sick and pro-
vide for needy and destitute members; see to it that the pastor, in
accordance with the Word of God, receives his proper maintenance;
also that the children and the youth of the congregation are instructed
in Christianity, and that schools for this purpose are established and
maintained; with the pastor to constitute the school-board; together
with the pastor work for the advancement of missions ; in general see
to it that everything within the congregation, especially at the divine
services, is conducted decently and in order.

The temporal affairs are entrusted to the Board of Trustees, and,
with the Deacons, they constitute a General Board. The Trustees,
however, have no power to interfere with the spiritual affairs of the
congregation, or to exclude the congregation from the church, or the
pastor from the pulpit, or in any other way hinder him from exercis-
ing his duties. Deacons as well as Trustees are to be installed in their
office. » '

Discipline of Deacons and Trustees.

Should a deacon or trustee make himself guilty of carelessness in
his conduct or negligence in performing his official duties, the Church
Council shall earnestly admonish and warn him. Should this not have
the desired effect, the Church Council is empowered to suspend him
from office and, if need be, appoint some other competent person in
his place until next annual meeting of the congregation, when his case
shall be taken up, and, if he be found guilty, he shall be deposed.
Reception of Members., Their Duties and Discipline.

Children and unbaptized adults are received through baptism. Bap-
tized and confirmed persons, however, who are morally and otherwise
qualified and not members of Masonic or other secret and irreligious
fraternities, arc publicly received in accordance with a prescribed rit-
ual similar to that for confirmation. This mode of receiving as mem-
bers non-Lutheran persons has the validity of confirmation.

This rule, however, was modified in 1895, at the instance of the

The Augustana Synod . 5

58 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

New York Conference, to the effect that persons coming attested by
the mother Church in Sweden may be received as members on sub-
scribing, in the presence of the Church Council, to the Constitution
of the congregation.

As a matter of course children of non-members become members
by baptism, but it is nowhere stated that such children are to be
enrolled in the Church Eecord, and consequently their names are
entered on the Eecord of Baptism only.

It is the sacred duty of the members to lead a Christian life; to be
in their intercourse with one another affectionate, meek, and peaceable,
endeavoring, with admonition, consolation and encouragement to edify
one another in their holy faith ; to promote the unity and welfare of
the congregation; diligently and prayerfully read and search the Word
of God and to keep the Lord's day holy; diligently to attend the
public services and devotional meetings of the congregation; make
reverent use of the Holy Sacraments ; be instant in private and family
prayer, in order that they themselves may grow in grace and sanctifi-
cation, and the kingdom of God and his holy name by them be
glorified.

It is the duty of every member, when summoned, to appear before-
the Church Council and to submit to the regulations and discipline of
the congregation; according to their ability to contribute to the sup-
port of the pastor and to all other objects of church work.

Members neglectful of their duties are to be warned and admonished
by the Church Council. Should any one thus warned and admonished
persist in neglecting the public services or other duties heretofore re-
ferred to, such person shall not remain a member, but be stricken from
the list of members and his dismissal be announced to the congrega-
tion. Such persons forfeit all claim to any share of the real or per-
sonal property of the congregation. Discipline reaches its culmen in
excommunication. Among causes for excommunication may be men-
tioned abandonment and misinterpretation of, or open opposition to
the doctrines of the Church, falling into gross transgressions, such as
drunkenness, licentiousness, profanity, malice, slander, or Sabbath-
breaking, or uniting with Free Masons or any other secret or irreli-
gious society, or a conduct that causes offence and distress to the
Church of Christ.

The Church Council shall, however, restore to the full enjoyment

ITS POLITY

59

Iinmanuel. Kansas City, Mo., (1900). New Scandia, Minn., (1908). Pittsburg, Pa., (1908).

Recent church architecture in the Synod.

THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

of all the privileges of the Church such suspended persons as give
satisfactory evidence of true repentance and reformation.

Right of Property,

In case of a division Avithin the congregation its personal property or
real estate shall forever belong to those who faithfully adhere to the
Constitution and remain in connection with the Synod to which the
congregation helonged before the division.

III. The Sy nodical Constitution.
A Bond of Unity.

For this document it may be assumed that it embodies the ripened
fruit of experimental church government of the half century just com-
pleted, and it certainly bears the marks of earnest efforts towards a
goal. It may not be final in its details but its earnest tone throughout
is the voice of one crying : "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his
paths straight", in fact the glory of it is the unifying spirit pervading
the same. In every paragraph we behold anew that same Christian
spirit which during these blessed years of endeavors actuated our
people gathering themselves into congregations, and we find it strong
enough to unite these congregations into that Congregation of Con-
gregations— the Si/nod. If ever a feeling of disappointment, over
the fact that the Synod had no power above what the congregations
conceded was productive of misgivings, as it undeniably was with a
strong minority, this ''book of the covenant" sufficiently demonstrates
the solid fact that our congregations could and would, without sur-
rendering any of their inherited or acquired prerogatives, extend
governmental rights and functions to the Synod to make it legislative
enough and supervisory enough and disciplinary enough for all practi-
cal purposes. And may we not say of it, vox populi, vox Dei?
What Constitutes the Synod.

In the wording of this Constitution the Synod shall consist of all
the clergymen and congregations in regular connection with the same.
Congregations within a given territory shall unite into Conferences,
the number and boundaries of which are to be decided by the Synod,
and shall be represented at the Synodical meetings by an equal number
of clerical and lay delegates, elected, with their alternates, at the an-

ITS POLITY 61

iiual Conference meeting, the number not to exceed two delegates (one
clergyman and one layman) for every fifteen hundred communicants or
larger fraction thereof. ISTo one not a voting member in some congre-
gation within a Conference shall be elected delegate. These delegates,
together with the members of the Synodical Council, the officers of
the Synod, the members of the Theological Faculty, the President of
Augustana College and Theological Seminary, a delegate from each
of the boards of directors of the different departments of activity
under the direct control of the Synod and which are duly incorporated,
and a delegate from each of the boards of directors of the Conference
institutions of learning shall constitute the voting members of the
Synod in session. In case of changes in officials the receding officers
retain the right to vote until the adjournment of the meeting. Two-
thirds majority of the elected delegates shall be present to make the
meeting legal.

In these vigorous strokes of the pen the Synod emerges from what-
ever may have been uncertain in the polity of years past. The mutual
relations between the pastor and the congregation, their relation to
the Synod and the Conference, the relation of the respective Confer-
ences to each other and to the Synod, and the position of the institu-
tions of learning is hereby firmly established, giving marked promi-
nence to the ministerial office of the Church.

Diverging views have with us, as elsewhere, been held on the min-
isterial office, and it has been claimed that former Constitutions had
not given due prominence to the ministry. The unappreciative stage
reached its Canossa when one of the founders of the Synod could not
retain his seat in the Synodical meeting because he, for the time
being, and that too from overwork, was without a pastorate, and when
an attempt was made to relegate pastors without pastorates to the
category of "honorary members", thus excluding them from the Synod
and the Church of Christ, unless they formally, like perfect strangers
and laymen, joined some local church within the realm, leaving to
them as a heritage from their ordination and as a reward of their
strenuous labor in the vineyard the empty title of - - "pastor", but
otherwise practically putting them under the ban.

Considered in this light this "new" Constitution is to all intents
a repetition, clothed in dignified language, of the famous declaration :
"JSTach Canossa gehen wir nicht" (To Canossa we go not). Guarding

62 THE AUGTSTANA SYNOD

on the one side against hierarchism and on the other against sep-
aratistic arbitrariness, the Synod, consisting of an equal number of
clerical and lay delegates with equal rights, assumes the power of
governing the Church, thereby preventing disorganizing legislation.
It also establishes that synodical form of church government is in
full harmony with the principles of polity set forth in the Lutheran
Confessions.

Scope and Purpose.

The purpose of this Synod is to ward and promote the Evangelical
Lutheran Church. To this end it shall have the power :

To have in charge, control and direct, the general mission work —
Home as well as Foreign ;

To maintain and regulate the common educational institution —
The Augustana College and Theological Seminary;

To regulate in general the educational work within the Synod;

To adopt, improve and enjoin the uniform use of liturgical and
other books for the public services and for the instruction in Chris-
tianity;

To see to it that edifying and orthodox religious papers and books
are published ;

To arrange for theological discussions, and to preach the word of God ;

To examine, improve and adopt proposed amendments to Congrega-
tional and Conference Constitutions;

To entertain and pass upon questions referred by the Conferences
to it, as also cases of appeal from parties dissatisfied with decisions
by the Conferences, such appeals to be made in writing and in com-
pliance with the Constitution of the Conference, and

To appoint delegates to other Synods and to the General Council.

It will readily be seen that each and every clause opens up avenues
towards almost unlimited possibilities and opportunities. In calling
into view at the outstart the entire "Evangelical Lutheran Church"
the Synod not only renews its allegiance to the "Mother of Prot-
estants," but it also officially pledges its hearty sympathy with and
its co-operation in furthering the kingdom of Christ in all lands.
If the field of the Lutheran Church be "the world", the Augustana
Synod desires to be in the midst of it, sowing the good seed until the
"end of the world", when the "reapers" shall put an end to all human
efforts in time.

ITS POLITY 63

The S'ynod does not in its Inner or Home Mission confine itself
to its "kinsmen according to flesh", but through its Americanizing
and Americanized members it extends a helping hand, in common
with other Synods, towards other citizens in the land of adoption who
know not the Lord who "standeth in the midst of them", or through

y c

negligence or indifference of "riotous living'' have "wasted their sub-
stance."

In the foreign field the Synod is represented in India and in China.

But the scope is widening in other directions. The Synod, in the
wording of the Constitution, regulates not only the principal Institu-
tion of learning in Eock Island, the property of the entire Synod, but
it regulates also all other educational interests within its territory.
This responsibility naturally covers the creation and maintenance of
new Colleges and Academies, not to forget the parochial schools. It
imposes the duty upon the Synod to control the courses of studies and
their quality, the character of the teachers and professors, the trend
of the books used, as the President of the Synod at its last meeting
very properly emphasized — all to the end that the minds of the
young be not poisoned by the narcotics of the "profane babblings and
oppositions of the knowledge, falsely so called", thus forestalling the
calamity of "making spoil of them through philosophy and vain
deceit, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ."

This "regulating" the Synod performed indirectly, almost perfunc-
torily, through its hitherto orthodox and zealous Boards and the
Boards of the Conferences, which in their turn presumably relied upon
their corps of professors. But this question of educating the young
men and women is so serious in its character, involving, as it does, such
momentous possibilities one way or the other, that heeding the letter
of the law might prove beneficial in more than one direction. "An
ounce of prevention is better than a pound of cure'' in ever so many
instances. ' The character of the theological instruction imparted in
the Seminary may be ascertained through the Colloquium held with
candidates for the ministry, but the results of the College education
are not so easily determined. As a matter of fact neither the Synod
nor the Conferences have so far realized the full import of the pro-
vision in the Constitution: "To regulate in general the educational
work within the S'ynod" (I allmanhet reglera undervisningsvasendet
inom synoden), and consequently there is a lack of harmony in

64 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

method as well as courses, not mentioning the establishment of Colleges
and Academies at will to the extent of almost flooding certain local-
ities with such institutions, thereby creating a rivalry not productive
of good will, nor the raising of educational standards. The enactment
that the congregations and the Conferences live up to the Synod's
Constitution and its decisions certainly gives the Synod the right to
be heard, being a corrective of detrimental enterprises.

The provision concerning the publication of books, papers, etc., has
seemingly been better understood and enforced.
The Mission Board.

In this connection the Mission Board might advantageously be
brought into view. The enactments concerning the same are that
the Synod shall, in order to effectually prosecute its missionary work,
at every regular meeting appoint a Mission Board, consisting of the
President and the Vice President of the Synod, four ministers and
four laymen. It is also provided that only such persons be elected to
this Board as reside near each other, in order that its meetings may be
frequent and inexpensive. In case of vacancy the Board completes
itself. The President is ex officio its chairman. Its duties are the
calling and sending of missionaries to fields that do not come under
the care of the Conferences; to decide upon the salaries and the duties
of the missionaries; to awaken and maintain a missionary spirit
in the congregations through articles in the church papers and
through reports on conditions of the field; to make a complete report
to the S'ynod of its doings, its receipts and disbursements; in general
to execute all decisions concerning Home and Foreign missions.
At each annual convention the Synod fixes the amount needed for
carrying on the general mission work, and the contributions are dis-
tributed between the Conferences.

Qualifications and Duties of Officers.

All the officers of the Synod, excepting the Treasurer (who may
be a layman), must be clergymen, and are to be elected for a term of
two years, a majority of votes cast being necessary for election. They
are to serve until their successors have been elected.

The qualifications to be taken into consideration, particularly with
reference to the President, are piety, steadfastness in the Evangelical
Lutheran doctrines, learning and good judgment. His duties and
privileges are:

ns POLITY

First, Jamestown, N. Y., (1893). Ebenezer, Chicago, 111., (1904).

Recent church architecture in the Synod.

66 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

To ordain candidates for the ministry;

To make a report, at the beginning of each ordinary meeting, of the
condition of the Synod, and at extra meetings of the conditions that
brought them about;

To make a report, at the beginning of each regular meeting, of the
Synod and the kingdom of God;

To take part in all deliberations, and to cast his vote; the opinion
he entertains, in case of a tie vote, being decisive;

To appoint all committees not otherwise provided for by the Synod ;

To guide and counsel the ministers in their pastoral duties, and, if
need be, to exhort them to fidelity and a holy life;

To devote his attention to affairs ecclesiastical, religious and moral,
within the Synod, not neglecting to give timely warning against
things that lead astray;

To see to it in general that enactments by the Synod are lived
up to;

To attend, if possible, the meetings of the Conferences and assist
them in their deliberations and in their work, and

To exercise a general supervision over the Synod.
His Discipline.

With the power invested in the President follows great responsi-
bility, public and private, and the Constitution provides that he, in
case he be reputed erring in doctrine or life, be subjected to inquiry
before the Synodical Council, convened by the Vice President, and,
in case of conviction, be suspended from his office until the next
synodical meeting whose decision is final.

Qualifications of Ministers.

These are practically the same as set forth in the Congregational
Constitution, providing, however, that ministers from other than
Lutheran bodies, as well as those from other Lutheran synods, shall
subscribe to the Doctrinal Articles of the Synod (identical with that
of the Congregations), adding that they must possess necessary educa-
tion and other requisites for the office, also that those from non-
Lutheran communions be re-ordained, stress being laid upon non-
membership in secret or other irreligious fraternities.
Conditions for Ordination.

Canditates for ordination must hold a regular call from some con-
gregation or pastorate or from the Mission Board of the Synod or

m ITS POLITY 67

a Conference; be well founded in the doctrines of the Lutheran
Church, and to have led a life that bespeaks a living faith and true
piety; hold a certificate of having acquired an education required by
the Synod, a two-thirds majority vote of the ministerium, i e., the
ministers present at the meeting, being required for admission.

As to studies, it may be remarked, the requirements are a complete
College and Seminary course (the latter being three years).

The Synod has, however, found it advisable, on account of insuf-
ficient supply of ministers, in extraordinary cases to make exceptions
to this rule, and has ordained elderly, experienced, able and practical
men who have been recommended by a Conference or the Synod's
Mission Board and have held certificates from the Theological Faculty
concerning needful equipments for the holy ministry.
Discipline of Ministers.

The Synodical Constitution reaffirms the right of the Church to
take the preliminary steps in disciplining the pastor, which may, in-
deed, result in severing him from his pastorate. Should the offense,
however, be of such a nature as to involve suspension or deposition
from the ministerial office, the matter must be referred to the Confer-
ence. Should the accused minister have his field outside the Confer-
ence, his case is to be brought before the President of the Synod; and
in all cases the accused may appeal to the Synod as the highest
tribunal, have his witnesses heard, etc., but he cannot employ a lawyer.
Two-thirds majority is required for suspension, deposition or sever-
ance of his connection with the Conference or the Synod.

Lay Preachers.

Lay preaching is not expressly mentioned in the present Constitu-
tion, but it has its own interesting history in the development of the
Synod. This history might be expressed in the one word —
Necessity. The Synod was imbued with the spirit of compassion that
was in Jesus when he beheld the multitudes without shepherds and
"appointed seventy others and sent them two and two before his face
into every city and place, whither he himself was about to come"
(Luke 10: 1). The harvest indeed was great, but the laborers were
few. The dangers besetting an uncritical and uneducated lay preach-
ing without systematic training were fresh in the minds of those
pioneers, and they stepped very cautiously, as is gleaned from the
original Constitution of 1860. This document authorizes the use of

68 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

licensed lay preachers or, as they were named, catechists, with the
right to preach, catechise, hold devotional meetings and privately en-
courage a godly life. The licerfse was to be issued by the President
to worthy persons, especially theological students, for a certain lim-
ited period. This catechist was to be given a congregation under
supervision of a pastor, or serve as traveling preacher in fields with-
out pastoral care ("sjiilavard"). It was his duty to keep a diary of
the work performed, and at each annual meeting of the Synod he
must deliver a sermon written by himself. In case of unavoidable
absence he was to send his diary, his sermon and his excuse to the
Ministerium.

In conceding the right to the Conferences to retain the institution
and in allowing the congregations to employ students from our S'emi-
nary and our Colleges during their vacation, the present Constitution
practically ratifies the original enactments to employ pious, orthodox
and gifted laymen, giving preference to theological students, in vacant
congregations or as assistants to pastors, or on the mission field.
A venia concionandi is to be given to them.

It is expressly enjoined that they perform their duties faithfully,
preach and instruct in accordance with the Confessions of the Church,
obey their superiors, attend the mission meetings of the District (each
Conference being divided into so many "Mission Districts"), and, if
necessary, the Conference meetings, report in writing to the President
of the Conference previous to the annual meeting, keep the Church
Records in vacant congregations, report their arrival to and removal
from the place to the President of the Conference, in the latter
instance giving a complete report of their work. They are not author-
ised to perform ministerial acts (with the exception of funerals) or
to organize congregations, nor to act as chairmen in the Church
Councils, at congregational meetings or at the election of pastors.

In this connection it may be stated that quite a number of the first
pastors have served as catechists.

The Synodical Council.

This Council shall consist of the President and Vice President of
the Synod, the Conference Presidents and a lay delegate from each
Conference. The President of the Synod is ex officio its Pracscs.
The duties of the Council are to convene at the call of the President;
to prepare the business to come up before the synodical meeting; to

ITS POLITY 69

take up and decide, in behalf of the Synod, matters entrusted to it
by the Synod and such other matters as are not in conflict with the
Constitution.

From this it will be gleaned that this Council is quite a repre-
sentative body and in some functions occupying the position of a
Consistory. It certainly is, initiatively at least, the maker of church
history, inasmuch as it plans the proceedings of the synodical meet-
ing, receives reports and passes upon them and upon all other papers
and documents to be laid before the Synod, formulates the resolutions
to be considered and adopted by the meeting. It furthermore passes
upon the calls and the certificates of the candidates for the ministry
and recommends them for colloquium, and often nominates members
on important committees and delegations. It may also be powerfully
influential in uniting the different and at times antagonizing interests
within congregations and Conferences.

The Conferences.

The names of the Conferences are not given in the Constitution,
neither are the states belonging to each of them designated therein.
The plan was, however, to name them after the stats having a majority
of Swedes. Thus they came to be named the Minnesota, the Illinois,
the New York, the Iowa, the Kansas, the Nebraska, the Columbia,
and California Conferences.

The Constitution enacts, that a Conference shall consist of all the
clergymen and congregations within its limits, regularly connected
with the Synod, and they shall be represented at Conference meetings
by such delegates as the Constitution of the Conference determines.
No person shall have the right to vote as a delegate who is not a
voting member of the congregation lie represents. The business of
the Conferences shall be to ward the interests of the Evangelical
Lutheran Church within their territories. They shall receive congre-
gations into the Conference and the Synod, see to it that the "Con-
stitution for the Evangelical Lutheran Congregations in North
America," approved by the Chicago and Mississippi Conferences,
March 18 — 23, 1857, at Andover in 1870, and revised at other
synodical meetings, be accepted by all the congregations already
belonging to or desiring to be connected with the Conference and the
Synod; to decide all matters referred to them by congregations or
parts thereof, or by church councils, when they are brought before

New Britain, Conn., (1906).

Great Falls, Mont., (1907).

Bethel, Chicago, 111., (1909).
Taylors Falls, Minn., (1903).

Recent church architecture in the Synod.

IIS POLJTY 71

the Conference in a legal way; to examine into and decide upon all
complaints preferred against ministers serving congregations within
the Conference; to further missions, Christian schools and institu-
tions of mercy, also to take measures productive of true faith and
living piety; have theological discussions and preach the Word of God.

The Conferences shall hold at least one meeting every year and
as many more as are decided upon. The officers are to be a President,
a Vice President, a Secretary, and a Treasurer, who shall serve for
the term they are elected.

The President of the Conference shall install ministers, consecrate
churches, hold visitations in congregations, report annually his official
doings and the condition of the congregations to the President of the
Synod, this report to be accompanied by complete statistical reports
and a copy of the minutes of the transactions of the Conference.

Each Conference has the power to adopt and alter its own Con-
stitution, but no provisions therein must be antagonistic to the
Synod's Constitution, and all changes must be approved by the Synod.
The General Institutions.

The Synod shall own and control the Augustana College and Theo-
logical Seminary, and, in a manner heretofore indicated, control
other institutions of learning; the Augustana Book Concern; the
Church Extension Society; the Belief Fund for ministers, and the
Deaconess Institute at Omaha, Nebraska.

Other Constitutions.

Along with the development of the Synod into Conferences and
the founding of the varied synodical and Conference institutions
came the need of new Eules and Eegluations, all presumably in
harmony with the principal codes, only varying in minor details
as state laws may have required. Thus sprung into existence the
Constitutions of the Synod's eight Conferences with the rules for
the Mission Districts, the Constitutions of the Synod's Theological
Seminary and its nine Colleges, its thirty Benevolent Institutions,
its Publishing House in Bock Island, and of the Church Extension
Society. The history of each of these Constitutions would make
interesting study, as they all contain some traits of the Synod's polity,
but steps have only of late been taken to have them codified, and at
the present time several of these Constitutions have not yet been
translated into English.

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

From what has been said it may be gleaned, however, that the
Augustana Synod is a well organized body and that its polity is
reasonably defined. Voices have, indeed, been heard in favor of
episcopal government, but have so far not gathered sufficient strength
to cause a movement towards that goal. A polity that had strength
to create and during half a century to uphold a union comprising
the entire Union from sea to sea, is likely long to be a warning
against putting a piece of undressed cloth upon an old garment.
Patriotic men will think twice before they put new wine into old
wine-skins, thereby bursting the skins and spilling the wine. Pros
and cons might be brought to bear on past polity, but they will unite
in ratifying the experience that unity in faith, the pure preaching of
the Word of God and the S'criptural administration of the Sacra-
ments is the center of gravity in every Lutheran Church government.
Knowing this we may meet the future with hopeful assurance, inas-
much as

"God is in Hie midst of her; slic shall not be moved; God shall help
her, and that right early."

MARTI x J. EXGLUND.

The Missionary Enterprises of trie

4-f\-trtf\ ^^-* 7--f» ^-v/-i

tana Synod.

Augus-

"True Christian Mission work is a work of life in two respects : it implies
life as its cause, and it imparts life. The Christian life of a congregation,
or a denomination, is measured by its missionary activities."

KRLAND CARLSSON.

"What a privilege to he permitted to send out living voices to seek the
lost and erring from our common native land ! We owe it to them ; we
owe it to ourselves ; still more do we owe it to our Lord Jesus Christ, who
lias bought them and us with his own precious blood."

TUFVE NILSSON HASSELQUIST.

HE MEN of heroic faith, who fifty or more years ago volun-
teered to come to the wilds of the new world to seek for
the lost sheep of our mother church of Sweden, were in-
spired by the true missionary spirit. Our countrymen,
who made up the weak Swedish communities of that day, were by
circumstances prepared for the gospel message. The long, trying
voyage, the toilsome journey, disease and want made the immigrant
think less of earthly things. These experiences called to them : "What
shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?"
Hence our history begins as a history of missions.

Already at the organization of the Synod in the little Norwegian
church on Jefferson Prairie in 1860, this resolution was offered by
Rev. E. ISTorelius and unanimously carried by the Synod :

1) That a committee of three be appointed to have general charge
of the home mission work. As members of that committee were
elected: T. N". Hasselquist, 0. J. Hattlestad, and Ole Paulson.

2) That this committee be authorized to call a missionary, espe-
cially for Minnesota.

The Augustana Synod 6

74 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

3) That the President of the Synod appoint one of the brethren
to preach a missionary sermon at the next meeting of the Synod.

The home mission work of the Synod had thus been started. It
stands first, during the first half century of our Synod, among all its
activities. It will still continue to stand first. Through its home
mission work our Synod will gather the material and lay the founda-
tion for all the other work. We shall therefore choose to speak of
that work first.

Rev. E. Norelius has the distinction of being the first home mis-
sionary called by the first mission committee of the Augustana Synod
The second convention resolved that he be retained with a salary of
$400.00 a year, at least during the four remaining months of the
year, "if there be any hope of raising his salary." It seems that the
salary could not be raised, and so he was obliged to leave the field.

The third convention of the Synod reported that the President had
appointed Abr. Jacobson missionary at Montreal, with no expense
to the Board. The next report tells us that A. Jackson is on the field,
and that Rev. John Johnson had undertaken "the long, perilous, and
toilsome journey to our countrymen in Kansas, at an expense of
$39.00 to the Board." During the following years A. Jacobson,
G. Peters, and others are* giving more or less of their time to the
home mission field.

The Conferences are now beginning to send out missionaries on
their respective fields. In 1868 the Mississippi Conference sends
Rev. S. G. Larson to Kansas and Nebraska. New York had hitherto
proven a difficult field. It is reported in 1868 to have cost the Board
two thousand dollars besides over six hundred dollars from Foster-
landsstiftelsen.

There is a marked change in the management of the home mission
in 1870, when the original mission committee is superseded by the
Central Mission Board, consisting of four pastors and four laymen.
Each Conference is also given an auxiliary Board of two pastors and
two laymen. The Board of Deacons is also made a Mission Board
in each individual congregation. The Norwegians now separate from
the Synod and take up their work independently. With a Board in
each congregation and in each Conference, whose chief duty it was
to arouse and maintain interest in the great cause, the Synod takes
up the great task of gathering our countrymen within the fold of

775 MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES

75

our Church with renewed vigor. Each Conference President is the
chairman of a Mission Board, and feels a direct responsibility for the
work. These chairmen were in 1871: E. Norelius for Minnesota,
N. Th. Winquist for Illinois, H. Olson for Iowa, A. W. Dahlsten for
Kansas, and C. 0. Hultgren for New York. That same year it is
reported that P. A. Cederstam had been on the field in Minnesota
and S. P. A. Lindahl had been touring Iowa, Nebraska, Dakota,

IMMIGRANT HOME, NEW YORK.

76 THE A UG USTANA S YNOD

Kansas, and Missouri. He had preached 130 sermons, baptized 71
children, administered the Lord's Supper 20 times, organized 3 con-
gregations. Rev. J. Magny had been on the field in Minnesota,
Berggren in New York, S. G. Larson in Kansas and Nebraska.
Besides each pastor was expected to spend one month on the mission
field. The receipts for the year amounted to $3,415.99. The next
year thirty new congregations were received into the Synod.

In the evolution of the work it became necessary to give more
authority to the Conferences and place more responsibility upon them.
The field of the Synod is gradually limited to such territory as is not
included within the boundary of any Conference. While this has
taken the most promising field from the Synodical Board it has not
made its work any less important. It still remains for that Board
to see that in our onward march for Christ and our beloved Church
we neglect no field, however hard it may be and however distant from
our center it is located. In 1874 Eev. C. P. Rydholm carries our
banner into Colorado. In the meantime a new field is opening on
the Pacific coast. Eev. J. Auslund spent some time in San Francisco
in 1874 and preached to the countrymen there. Eev. Eydholm was
there in 1875. Eev. J. Telleen from Denver is there in 1882 and
organizes the Ebenezer church. He became its pastor the next }rear
and pushed the work on the coast. About the same time the old
veteran Eev. P. Carlson from Carver goes to Washington and lays
down a second life's work there. He struggles alone for many a year,
until he is reenforced by G. A. Anderson, L. 0. Lindh, Skans, Hoikka,
and others. The field expands to the north into Canada, to the south
into Florida, to the east to Portland, Maine. The Pacific Conference
is organized in 1890. It would be in vain to attempt to follow in
detail the home mission work of the Augustana Synod during the
last decades. Volumes could be written. We wish that we could
mention the men who have given their lives to this work, and men
such as S. P. A. Lindahl, C. W. Foss, P. J. Brodine, P. Sjoblom, and
a host of others, who have served on the Board for many a year.
But our limited space does not allow it. God knows of their work
and will reward it.

We must, however, mention one more field. Hundreds of our
countrymen from the States and from the mother country had flocked
to the gold fields of Alaska. In the summer of 1900 Dr. S. P. A.

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES 77

Lindahl was sent out to explore this distant field. He visited Dawson,
Nome, Bayam Creek, Douglas Island, Skagway, and other points.
On his recommendation the work was taken up on Douglas Island with
Juneau and S'kagway as auxiliary stations. Mr. Holmberg, a student
from Augustana, was sent out. He was succeeded by Rev. J. N".
Sundqvist and he again by Eev. J. A. Levin. We have now a beau-
tiful little church at Douglas.

During the first thirty-five years of its history our Synod expended
for home mission work, including the Utah mission, $96,309,98; for
foreign missions, $30,342.90. During the last fifteen years of the
half century the expenditures for home missions amounted to $160,-
468.30; for foreign missions, $154,550.19. This gives for the fifty
years, $256,778.28 for home missions, $184,893.09 for foreign mis-
sions, or a total of $441,671.37 for missions. During the last thirty
years only a fractional part of the money given by our people for
home missions has come to the treasurer of the Synodical Mission
Board; the most has been expended on the fields of the respective
Conferences. Thus in 1878 these Conferences expended for their work
$3,499.93; in 1888, $11,073.72; in 1898, $22,348.65; in 1908, $48,-
900.66. If the increase were uniform, it means that the Conferences
have during the last thirty years expended for their own missions
$596,120.50. Previous to thirty years ago the Conferences did not
spend much money directly. Adding the money spent by the Synod
during these fifty years to that spent by the Conferences during the
last thirty years, it gives us a total approximate expenditure for
home mission work of $852,896.70 for the first half century of our
history. No one can measure the results of this work. Still allow
us to give just a few figures. At the organization of our Synod, there
were reported 49 Swedish and Norwegian congregations with a mem-
bership of 4,967 communicants. Ten years later the Swedish churches
alone numbered 16,376 communicants. Another ten years and the
Synod reported 39,979 communicants. In 1890 the number was
78,295; in 1900, 118,149; in 1908, 163,473 communicants, with an
entire membership of 254,645. During the fifty years of her history
the Swedish Lutheran Church of this country has organized on an
average each year 21 congregations, built 18 churches, increased by
5,000 members, added $153,300.00 to the value of its church property
and $35,000.00 to the financial value of its institutions.

78

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

The field, however, has grown much faster. Thirty years ago it
was hinted that the home mission work of the Illinois Conference
would soon he finished; now Chicago alone has 150,000 Swedes.
About the same time it was reported that the territory of the Minne-
sota Conference numbered about 13,000 Swedish people; now the
Twin Cities alone number 100,000. Our work is but begun. We
have a little over a quarter of a million in the churches of the Augus-
tana Synod out of two million Swedish-Americans, or one out of
every eight. It remains to organize, to work, and to pray as never
before : "Thy kingdom come !"

The Utah Mission.

The Mormon missionaries, sadly enough, had been quite successful
in their proselytizing efforts among the people of Scandinavia. Thou-
sands of misguided souls from these countries were found in Utah.
Some were still loyal to the pagan errors into which they had apos-
tatized ; others had lost faith in all religion ; others, again, had plunged
into the grossest superstition. Could something be done for the saving
of these benighted souls?

Dr. J. Telleen inspected the field in 1881, and reported his obser-
vations in our church paper. The wretched conditions of these our

countrymen touched a chord in the
hearts of our people as nothing be-
fore had -done. The convention of
the Synod resolved in God's name
to take up the work and sent out
Mr. S. M. Hill. He organized the
congregation at Salt Lake City.
The Mission Board realized from
the beginning that only through
school work would it be possible to
reach the rising generation. Mr.
Hill and later Eev. J. A. Krantz
carried on very successful school
work with telling results; but
when the American public school
was established it became difficult
IMMIGRANT HOME, BOSTON, MASS. to compete with it along educa-

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES 79

tional lines, and our schools like those of other denominations de-
clined. When Mr. S. M. Hill resigned, no less than six calls were
issued by the Board, and each and all declined. Eev. H. 0. Lindeblad,
Eev. L. G. Abrahamson, and E. Edman labored on the field during
the vacancy that ensued.

Eev. J. A. Krantz, ordained on a call from the Mission Board in
1885, labored six years on the field. He was assisted by Mrs. Hilda
Carlson, whose husband, Eev. A. B. Carlson, had died on the mission
field in India, also by Mr. Bernard Anderson, who conducted a very
successful school at Salt Lake City. Eev. E. Hedeen was for a time
at Provo and Eev. G. A. Stenborg at Mt. Pleasant. When Eev. Krantz
resigned, Eev. F. A. Linder was transferred from Ogden to Salt Lake
City. Eev. A. P. Martin followed Hedeen and Stenborg as missionary
at Provo and Mt. Pleasant. At the convention of the Synod in 1893
it was reported that all the missionaries had resigned. Mr. A. J.
Westerlund was stationed at Ogden for some time. Two students,
J. A. Mattson and E. J. Peterson, served during the vacancy. Of the
thirty candidates ordained in 1894 two had accepted calls to Utah,
Eev. Peter Peterson to Ogden and Eev. A. Gunberg to Provo. Sick-
ness compelled the former to leave the field after one year; the latter
remained for many years, preaching not only at Provo and Santaquin,
but at Ogden and other places. He was assisted by a deaconess from
Omaha. Eev. P. E. Aslev succeeded Eev. A. P. Martin at Salt Lake
City, and he again was succeeded by Eev. Emanuel Eydberg. Eev.
0. A. Elmquist finally took up the work at Ogden and labored for
several years there. It is a well known fact that this has been our
hardest mission field. It is a field peculiar to itself. The work was
first classed as foreign mission work, inasmuch as the Mormons had
apostatized from the Christian religion. Later it was coordinated
with the foreign mission as a branch of "yttre missionen," and still
later it was designated as home mission. After nearly thirty years
of great financial expenditure, hard work, prayers, and tears, the
results, if measured by the number of church members, is small in-
deed. But the result cannot be measured in that way. Individuals
have been won for Christ, although conditions were such that they
could not affiliate with the Church. Large numbers have been taught
in our Sunday-schools and in our confirmation classes, who after-
Avards moved to other places. The work has not been in vain. The

80 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

Great Day will show results; the men, who during long, weary years
stood alone and disheartened on that dismal field, shall "come re-
joicing, bringing in their sheaves." The Utah District has now a
communicant membership of 464 and a total membership of 791.
The value of its church property is $55,350.00.

The Immigrant and Sailor Mission.

The early pioneers had learned by experience what a great blessing
an immigrant mission would be. Where they stood some years before,
friendless and homeless, strangers in a strange land, they well knew
that others were standing now. The pastors, who were stationed in our
seaport towns, became, by the very nature of their home mission work,
immigrant and sailor missionaries. The need of the sailor mission
in the city of New York was early brought to the attention of Evan-
geliska Foster] andsstiftel sen, and in 1874 the President of the Synod
could report that this missionary organization had sent Eev. P. J.
Sward to -Brooklyn and C. F. Johansson to Boston. Their work
was most closely connected with our Synod from the beginning, and
both these men early united with it. The churches in these cities and
other seaport towns have done mission work of this kind from the
very beginning. The Synod appropriated money for this work to
these churches from time to time. Thus in 1879 $400.00 was appro-
priated for the church in Brooklyn; Eev. E. A. Fogelstrom, then city,
immigrant, and sailor missionary of that place, reported that as
many as three to four hundred immigrants arrived in a single day.
Philadelphia received two hundred dollars a year for its sailor mis-
sion for a number of years. Eev. C. E. Lindberg and Eev. C. J. Petri
preached to the sailors there every Sunday afternoon. In 1880 two
hundred dollars was appropriated for the work in Castle Garden, and
five hundred dollars for the work in other seaport towns, especially
for literature. Later the Synod decided to station a missionary at
New York. It is not a part of this paper to speak of the Immigrant
Home; that will no doubt be done when the institutions of our
Church are pictured. Yet we cannot forego to mention that the
immigrant mission was long hampered by the want of a home. Our
immigrants were long cared for in the General Council Home, and
the Mission Board of that Lutheran body for a number of years ap-
propriated money for part of the salary of our immigrant missionary.

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES

81

The building now owned at No. 5 Water st., New York, was long
rented, and when it could no longer be so rented it was bought. We
have therefore a suitable home, conveniently located for our work.
In Boston we have an Immigrant and Seaman Home, and the pastors
C. W. Andeer and Rubert Swanson have served there as missionaries.
Many throughout the length and breadth of our land will gratefully
remember the helpful services of A. Eodell, E. Schuck, and A. B.
Lilja in New York. No one doubts the importance of this work.
We only regret that we have not been able to do more for the sailor.
The Church should extend to him a warm helping hand, when he
comes into port after his long and wearisome voyage, subject as he
is to all the vile temptations of the seaport city. The immigrant
comes to stay; he should be made to feel at home. The seaman
comes for a short visit; he should be entertained in a manner that
tends to his edification. He needs the gospel; he needs counsel; he
needs a home; he needs rest. He needs to feel that on the distant
shore, to which his perilous calling has brought him, there are men
and women, churches and individuals vitally interested in his welfare.

The Foreign Mission.

No church can afford to neglect her solemn duty to the heathen.
The pastors who founded the Swedish Lutheran Zion of America had
taken a great interest in the foreign mission work as
carried on by the people of Sweden. They brought this
interest for the saving of the heathen with them into the
wilds of America and transplanted it here. Already at
the third convention of our Synod, held in Vasa, 1862,
a resolution was passed requesting every congregation
to hold foreign missionary services and take up contri-
butions for the saving of the heathen. In 1865 there
were 750 dollars in Uni-
ted States bonds for this
work. The next conven-
tion appropriated two
hundred dollars for the
Hermannsburger mis-
sion, for Fosterlandsstif-
telsen's mission in Africa, THE NEW AUGUSTANA CHURCH AT SAMAI.KOT, INDIA.

82

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

and for the Swedish mission in India, respectively. A foreign mis-
sion committee was also appointed. The Synod continued to make
appropriations from time to time for these and other missions.

The Mission in India.

In 1867 our Synod together with other Lutheran synods in America
organized the General Council. The Pennsylvania Ministerium, the
Lutheran mother synod of America, had previously been a part of
the General Synod with its foreign mission field in southern India.
When the Ministerium severed its connection with that body it re-
ceived a part of that field. This mission field it brought with it into
the Council. Our Synod, as a part of the General Council, became
jointly responsible with the other synods for the saving of the heathen
of that field. When one of our own men, Eev. A. B. Carlson, went
to India, labored and died there, it brought the work closer to our
hearts than it had ever been before. In 1889 the Synod recommended

Charlotte Swenson, 1870 — 1908. Betty Nil
Rev. E. Edman, M. D. Rev. O. O. Eckardt.

M. D. Rev. H. E. Isaacson.

Rev. O. L. Larson. Rev. A. B. Carlson,
1846—1882.

Missionaries in India.

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES 83

Eev. E. Edman, M. D., to the Board; he was called and accepted.
The next year the Synod sent all its foreign mission funds to India
The pioneer in the Zenana work on the field, Miss Charlotte Swen-
son, was from our Synod. S'he went to India twice, died and is
buried there. Eev. H. E. Isaacson and wife are the pioneers among
the Swedish missionaries on the field at present. Others are Eev. and
Mrs. 0. 0. Eckardt, Eev. and Mrs. 0. L. Larson, Miss Wahlberg, the
nurse, and Dr. Betty Nilsson. The contributions from the Synod have
steadily increased until they are now the largest among all the synods
of the General Council. In 1907 they were larger by over eight
thousand dollars than in 1904, or $15,575.21.

A very extensive school work is carried on, largely by native teach-
ers. We have now three lady medical missionaries on the field, and
will soon have a well-equipped hospital. The gospel is increasingly
manifesting its power to save. The following are the statistics of the
mission two years ago :

Number of congregations, 241 ; number of church members, 13,513 ;
number of communicants 7,036; number of missionaries, 16; number
of native helpers, 314; number of pupils in mission schools, 5,735.

The Porto Rico Mission.

When the Spanish-American war closed in 1898, which liberated
beautiful Porto Eico from the misrule of tyrannical Spain, and
Americans flocked thither, there was a student from Augustana Col-
lege among them. This student, Mr. G. S. Swensson, engaged in
mission work, although commissioned by no board. He established
Sunday-schools and preached the gospel to the benighted people of
the island. His work was reported to the Mission Board of the
General Council. The Board did not shirk the new responsibility
thus unexpectedly thrust upon it. It sent out missionaries and made
liberal appropriations for the work. All the workers at present on the
field are from our Synod. They are: Eev. and Mrs. Alfred Ostrom,
Eev. A. P. G. Anderson, Miss May Melander, the teacher. Others
from our Synod who have labored on that southern field are Miss
Wahlstedt and Miss Hazelgrecn. At present there are congregations
at S'an Juan, one Spanish and one English; one at Catano, one at
Bayamon, and one at St. Thomas, besides a number of missions.
God has clearly called the General Council to establish the Lutheran

84

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

faith on this island, and among the synods of the Council it seems
that the Augustana Synod has been chosen to do the work. This has
become an Augustana Synod field by preeminence. May the mission
come ever closer to the hearts of our people !

The Mission in China.

At the convention of the Synod in Chicago in 1908, the Synod
received as its own the mission field in China, already established
by a mission society with headquarters in the Twin Cities. We un-
derstand that there will be a special paper on this subject, and
it will therefore serve the purpose of this paper to make a mere men-
tion of it here. There are already on the field Eev. and Mrs. Edwins,
Eev. and Mrs. Trued, Dr. and Mrs. Friberg, and Sister Ingeborg
Nysted, a deaconess from Bethesda Deaconess Institute. Several
native helpers are also engaged. God has graciously assigned to this
mission a most populous and promising field. The great need at

Annette Wahlstedt. May C. Mellander.

Rev. G. S. Swensson. Rev. A. P. G. Anderson. Rev. A. Ostrom.

Missionaries in Porto Rico.

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES

85

present is men and money. Our Synod is able to furnish both without
neglecting any of its other work, if it is truly aroused to its great
opportunity and grave responsibility. Let us pray and hope, let us
give ourselves and our own for God's great work !

The Persian Mission.

Many years ago, in 1887, Rev. Knanishu Moratkhan of the
Nestorian Church of Persia visited our country to enlist the in-
terest of the Lutheran Church in his mission schools. His efforts to
infuse new life into that old historic church appealed very strongly
to the leading men of our Synod, especially to Dr. 0. Olsson, and for
a long time the Synod appropriated three hundred dollars annually
for the support of these schools. Rev. Moratkhan sent his son,
Joseph Knanishu, to be educated at Augustana College and Theol.
S'eminary. He spent twelve years here, was ordained in 1902 for the
mission in Oroomiah, Persia, and died in 1909. In 1906 Isaac Yo-
hannan, also educated at Augustana College and Theol. Seminary,

Sister Ingeborg1 Nysted.

Rev. A. W. Edwins. Rev. A. E. Tnicd.

Missionaries in China.

C. P. Friberg, M. D.

86 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

was ordained and returned to his country for -missionary work. Again
in 1908 George Azoo was likewise ordained and sent out. Our Synod
has not assumed the responsibility for the salary of these missionaries,
but has, nevertheless, liberally supported the mission. The Students'
Mission Society at Augustana College has been liberal toward this
mission. The mission does not aim to found a new church in Persia,
but rather to infuse new life into that old historic church. Besides
the preaching of the gospel the mission lays great stress on Christian
education. The blessed results are already manifesting themselves.

Other Missions.

Under this caption we wish to mention, not what our Synod has
actually done, but what it has made some efforts to do. There was a
time when our Synod was much interested in carrying the gospel to
the liberated slaves of the South. Eev. P. Ahlberg of Sweden, who
took such a vital interest in the early work of our Church in this
country, conferred with our Synod in 1868 with a view of establishing
a mission among the negroes of the South. Our Synod took up the
matter at its convention, and Texas was recommended as a very prom-
ising field. We only mention this as one of the many good intentions
of our Synod that were never carried out.

Our Synod was for a number of years very much interested in the
conversion of the Indians and took steps towards establishing a mis-
sion among them. In 1875 the Synod decided to establish a mission
among the Delaware Indians of Indian Territory, just as soon as
suitable men could be obtained. Dr. 0. Olsson was sent out to inves-
tigate the field ; he gave a most interesting account of his experiences,
how he was entertained by the Indian chief, Journey Cake, who him-
self was a Baptist minister, and most deeply interested in the con-
version of his people. This chief recommended that we establish a
mission among the Pawnees. The Synod decided at its next meeting
so to do as soon as suitable men could be obtained. Dr. Telleen and
Dr. Norelius also visited the Indian Territory with the view of recom-
mending some certain place for establishing of the mission. A com-
mittee was appointed to go to Washington to apply for an Indian
Agency, but owing to a change at this time in the administration of
Indian affairs, such an agency could not be obtained. Dr. Telleen
had recommended some Indian youths' to Augustana College, and

ITS MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES 87

these pursued their studies there for a number of years, supported by
our Sunday-schools. In 1879 the Mission Board called Matthias
Wahlstrom missionary to the Comanche Indians of Indian Territory,
Colorado, New Mexico, and Texas. He was ordained on that call,
but just then war broke out among the Indians and it became neces-
sary to wait for a more opportune time. Rev. Wahlstrom was employed
by the Mission Board on the Home Mission field while waiting for
the realization of his fond hopes to carry the gospel to the natives of
our country. Other hindrances arose, one after another, and finally
the missionary had to choose other work in the service of his Master
and our Church. It is with regret that we record this untimely end
of a missionary enterprise once so hopeful. Next to the Utah mission,
no mission has so touched the hearts of our people as this Indian
mission, and it seemed at one time as though it might have become
a source of inestimable blessings to the Indians and to our Synod.

Our Synod has shown marked interest in the saving of the Jew,
although it has not as yet seen its way clear to take up an inde-
pendent mission among God's covenant people. Donations came in
from time to time to the Mission Board for this purpose. The Board
sent this money to such Lutheran missions among the Jews as stood
closest to our Synod. In 1898 the S'ynod recommended the Lutheran
Jewish Mission in Chicago, Rev. E. N. Heimann missionary. We
still continue to support this mission.

The spiritual condition of the Finnish people of this country ap-
pealed very strongly to our Synod nearly thirty years ago. In 1883
there were only two Finnish Lutheran pastors in this country. Eev.
Hoikka was sent out to preach the gospel to them in Astoria, Oregon.
In 1885 J. Lahde was ordained for work among the Finnish people
at Ashtabula, Ohio. Later on pastors were coming from Finland and
the work was organized independent of our Synod. We still have a
number of Finns in Michigan and other places connected with our
Synod.

The English Mission.

Some twenty-eight years ago the Mission Board of the General
Council took up English mission work in the Twin Cities and Red
Wing. At the convention of the Synod in 1882 it was resolved, first.
"That we approve of the mission of the General Council at Minne-

88 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

apolis, St. Paul, and Bed Wing, provided that said mission will stand
in an ecclesiastical connection with and be regulated by our Synod;
second, That the Home Mission committee of the Augustana Synod
be and is hereby authorized to enter into correspondence and coopera-
tion with the English mission committee of the General Council in
order to establish an English mission in the cities above mentioned."
In accordance with these resolutions English churches were organized,
not only in these cities, but at other places. These congregations
later on severed their connection with the Augustana S'ynod and
formed The Synod of the Northwest. The attempt to solve the
English question by inviting men from other synods to do the work,
under the leadership of another Mission Board, has proven a failure
so far as our Synod is concerned. It therefore became necessary for
the Augustana Synod to begin its English Mission a second time.
The work has been taken up earnestly and prayerfully. Our object
is to retain the children in the Synod organized by the fathers, even
though they cease to speak the language of their fathers. There are
now, connected with our Synod, eleven English Lutheran congrega-
tions with a total membership of 2,163. There are besides some ten
English missions conducted with a view of establishing congregations.
There are eleven pastors engaged in this English Mission work. Be-
sides these independent English churches and missions, many of our
congregations are fast becoming bilingual, and we have every reason
to believe that the work, as now started, will be permanently con-
nected with our Synod and will perpetuate our history.

At the close of these first fifty years, looking back upon what we
have been permitted to begin and to accomplish, through God's in-
finite grace, we pray as did Moses at the close of his life, and at the
close of his forty years of wanderings with the covenant people:
"Let Thy work appear unto Thy servants, and Thy glory unto their
children. And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us; and
establish Thou the works of our hands upon us : yea, the work of our
liands establish Thou it." Ps. 90 : 16, 17.

PETER PETERSON.

The Augustana Synod

jfiii

Rev. Prof. T. N. Hasselquist, D. D.
1816—1891

The Educational Institutions of the
Augustana Synod.

OVE OF LEAKNING is a characteristic of the Swedish people.
The very excellent and efficient system of public education
in Sweden is too well known to require discussion. So
likewise is the fact that illiteracy is almost unheard of
among Swedish immigrants who enter our American ports. The
institutions of learning which have sprung into existence in the
Augustana Synod within the last half century prove further that the
Swedish immigrants who have become American citizens have abated
nothing in their appreciation of sound culture.

And yet for all this it was not the general appreciation of culture
which led to the establishment of the first institutions of learning.
More deep-seated even than their regard for learning were the venera-
tion of God and the love of the Lutheran faith with which these
immigrants of fifty years ago were inspired. Thrown into the be-
wildering novelties of a new and cosmopolitan country, confronted
by the relentless struggle for existence, and surrounded by influences
which made for the undermining of their faith, these immigrants
were chiefly concerned about their religion; they were anxious to
take measures by which the distinctive elements of their Christian
faith might be safeguarded and perpetuated for themselves and for
their children. They were Lutherans; they lived in scattered com-
munities— most of them in the Upper Mississippi Valley; they spoke
as yet chiefly or only the Swedish language; and they had but few
pastors or other spiritual leaders. They therefore felt the need of
communion with others of the same faith; and so, as early as 1851.

92 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

we find them beginning to affiliate with the Evangelical S'ynod of
Northern Illinois.

As an adequate supply of pastors for these pioneer congregations
could not be obtained from the mother country, the idea was con-
ceived of establishing a Scandinavian professorship in the Illinois
State University at Springfield, Illinois. This institution was a col-
lege and theological seminary owned and controlled by the Synod of
Northern Illinois and the Illinois Synod.

The request for the establishment of such a professorship was made
by the representatives of the Swedish and Norwegian congregations
of the Synod of Northern Illinois at a joint meeting held by them
in Waverly, Illinois, October 2, 1855. It met with a hearty approval
by the synod at its next meeting. The professorship was established,
and the Swedish and the Norwegian congregations were authorized to
nominate a candidate for the new chair. At a meeting held in Eock-
ford, 111., in September, 1857, Eev. Lars Paul Esbjorn was nomi-
nated, and at a meeting of the synod in Cedarville, 111., the same year,
he was duly elected. Eev. Esbjorn accepted the call and entered upon
his duties at S'pringfield in the autumn of 1858.

It soon became evident, however, that for various reasons, chief of
which were doctrinal differences, this arrangement of a Scandinavian
professorship at the Illinois State University could prove satisfactory
neither to Prof. Esbjorn nor to his constituents. It is not within
the scope of this paper to enter into the merits of this controversy.
Be it sufficient to say that circumstances brought matters to a crisis
in the early spring of 1860, when Prof. Esbjorn resigned his profes-
sorship at the Springfield institution and at once removed to Chicago,
followed scon afterwards by all but two of the Scandinavian students
at Springfield.

April 23 — 27, 1860, the Scandinavian Conferences of the Synod of
Northern Illinois (the Mississippi Conference, the Chicago Conference,
and the Minnesota Conference) held a joint meeting in the Swedish
Lutheran church in Chicago. At this meeting the whole matter was
canvassed at length; Prof. Esbjorn's resignation was approved; a
committee was appointed to draft a constitution for an independent
synod to be organized at a meeting to be held at Jefferson Prairie,
near Clinton, Wisconsin, June 5, 1860; and another committee was
appointed to draw up a constitution for an institution of learning

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 93

to be owned and controlled by the synod about to be formed. The
resolutions to appoint these committees on constitution were adopted
April 27, 1860; and as this action implied a determination to found
an institution of learning, this day is annually celebrated as Founders'
Day.

Conformably to the resolutions adopted at the joint meeting of
the three Scandinavian Conferences in Chicago, a convention of
Scandinavian Lutheran pastors and lay delegates was held at the place
and time specified. The result was the immediate organization of
the Scandinavian Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod of North
America and the adoption of two constitutions., one for the Synod and
one for its institution of learning. The first paragraph of the latter
reads as follows : "The Augustana S'ynod shall establish and maintain
a theological seminary, which for the present is to be located in the
city of Chicago, state of Illinois, and shall be called the Augustana
Seminary."

As the founding of this institution may well be considered as the
inception of our entire educational system, it is interesting to note
the purpose for which it was founded as expressed in the constitution
adopted Friday, June 6, 1860. Article 2 reads as follows: "The
purpose of this institution of learning shall be to educate young men
for the gospel ministry in the Lutheran Church, particularly in the
.congregations which belong to the Augustana Synod, and also to pre-
pare young men for the profession of teaching."

It is safe to say of the oldest of our educational institutions — and
we believe that the statement will apply to the several institutions
subsequently established — that it has never swerved from the honest
attempt to fulfil its original purpose. Should it be weighed in the
balance and found wanting in this respect, it will have forfeited its
prime reason for existence. The 700 men who within its walls have
been trained wholly or in part for the gospel ministry and who have
entered into the service of the Synod bear eloquent testimony to the
faithfulness with which the institution has responded to the expecta-
tion of its founders. That the number of candidates for the ministry
presented to the Synod by the institution each year is not increasingly
large is due to a complexity of causes, the simple elements of which
baffle analysis; nor is it possible to determine the precise force of
each of these deterring causes. Again, the number of young men

94 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

and women who have qualified for the teaching profession and who
have actually rendered service to the S'ynod along this line can scarcely
be estimated.

However, it was no breach of trust or failure to execute the original
specific purpose of the institution which led its management at an
early date to widen the scope of the school and extend the sphere of
its usefulness. As early as 1876 we read in the catalogue of the
institution over the signature of its venerable president, Dr. T. N".
Hasselquist, the following discussion of the various departments
into which the institution at that time had been organized:

"The sole purpose of the Theological Seminary is to afford

the necessary culture for the future pastors of congregations.

"The College — in common with other similar institutions of learn-
ing— is designed to impart that elementary scientific culture which is
the indispensable foundation of all the special or professional studies
requisite as well for the proper^ prosecution of the work of church
and state alike as for the development of science and art — .

"The aim of the Preparatory Department is in the first place
preparation for College. - - Another aim is to make this depart-

ment a high school for the general public. - • To this end

instruction is given in such subjects as may be of general utility to
all classes and conditions of men, in order that they may be the better
qualified to take an intelligent part in the affairs of society as a whole
and to engage in the various callings in the industrial and commercial
world."

The development of Augustana Seminary as well as the origin and
growth of the various institutions of learning within the Augustana
Synod will be discussed in outline below. Here it may be said in
general that as a rule the development of all our educational institu-
tions has been marked by a careful conservatism quite in accordance
with the general character of the Swedish people. Hampered as they
were by financial conditions, the founders took new steps only when
experience plainly indicated that such steps were imperatively neces-
sary to maintain and promote the effectiveness of their institutions.
Hence in reviewing their history we may expect to find (and we do
find) a steady development, an addition here and there of a new de-
partment, an increase in the teaching force, and an improvement or
adaptation of the curriculum to present day demands. It naturally

ITS EDUCATIONALtJNSTITUTIONS 95

follows that such a method should result in a thoroughness of aca-
demic work that would challenge the respect and recognition of older
institutions of learning. Such a recognition came from the mother-
country as early as 1879, when the king of Sweden by an edict
granted to graduates of Augustana College the privilege of pursuing
studies and passing examinations at the universities of Sweden without
entrance examinations. In other words, by this edict graduates of
Augustana College are subject to precisely the same conditions for
matriculation at the Swedish universities and enjoy the same rights
and privileges there as the graduates of the time-honored colleges of
Sweden. Similar privileges are accorded the graduates of our colleges
also at the foremost universities of America. Of these privileges
many of the graduates of our several colleges have availed themselves,
and the sequel has proved that the elementary training received by
them in the colleges of our Synod has been eminently satisfactory.

With reference to the improvement to the curriculum, both quan-
titatively and qualitatively, our schools have steadily endeavored to
offer the best series of courses which the limitation of their means
would permit. Over against the extreme views which have recently
obtained in the educational world we have assumed a conservative
attitude, believing a middle course to be the safest and sanest. In
the past it was the rule in all schools to offer but one course, so that
all regular students at the time of graduation would have pursued
the same studies. During the last half century, owing to the great
advancement of science, the domain of learning has been so much
extended that it has been deemed not only advisable but even neces-
sary and inevitable that a large number of branches of studies, un-
heard of in the olden time, be introduced into the college curriculum.
But it was out of question for each student to pursue all these branches
of study. Differentiation of courses was the only solution of the
problem. Yet, even when the principle of differentiation was admit-
ted, there still remained the serious question of the best and most
effective manner of carrying out the principle in practice. Some
educators were in favor of dividing all the subjects of study to be
pursued in college into groups, the studies of each group then being
prescribed for the student throughout the four years of his college
course. Other educators conceived the plan of allowing each student
upon entering college to select for himself out of all the subjects in

96 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

which instruction was given such subjects as he himself preferred to
pursue. Strong arguments have been made for and against both
plans. Our colleges have solved the problem for themselves by a
middle course, as was said. Believing that the average youth upon
entering college is 'hardly qualified to pass judgment upon the use-
fulness of the individual subjects of study offered, the authorities
have outlined various groups of study, some of which emphasize the
study of ancient classical languages, others the modern languages,
others the sciences, etc., etc. Each of these groups possesses a certain
homogeneity conducive to a broad, liberal culture. This would rarely,
it is believed, be the case if each student were to select his studies at
random. In order that the student may not be hampered by a too
rigorous prescription of studies, he is allowed upon the completion
of his second college year to choose with considerable freedom the
subjects he wishes to pursue during the remaining two years of his
college course. In this way, whatever the group he chooses upon en-
tering college, he will be assured of a well-rounded, liberal education,
and at the same time he may during his junior and senior years
select such studies as may seem to him of particular benefit in the
profession which he may then be presumed to have chosen.

At each of the schools of our Synod various student organizations
and societies have been established, the purpose of which is to supple-
ment the work of the class-room with such exercises as shall in one
way or another make for the upbuilding of its members along spiritual,
intellectual, aesthetic, or physical lines. Thus in the very first year
of Augustana Seminary (1860 — 1861) a society was established which
aimed to afford its members the opportunity for practice in debate,
extempore public speaking, the delivery of set speeches, and for ac-
quiring a practical knowledge of the processes of parliamentary bodies.

That musical organizations have flourished at Swedish institutions
goes without saying. A separate chapter in the history of our educa-
tional institutions should be devoted to the invaluable services of Dr.
0. Olsson, who, inspired by the rendering of Handel's oratorio, "The
Messiah", to which he listened in London in 1879, conceived the idea
of introducing our college youth to this glorious form of music.
Upon returning to Eock Island he carried out this idea in the best
and most practical manner by causing college students actually to
render "The Messiah". The effects of this movement have been benef-

98 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

icent and far-reaching beyond all expectations. Not only at Augus-
tana College has the interest in oratorio music thus engendered con-
tinued to manifest itself by annual concerts, but it has been taken up
by other institutions of our Synod, notably at Bethany College, where
the rendering of oratorio music has attained to a surpassing degree
of perfection.

As regards physical exercises be it remembered that it was a Swede,
Per Henrik Ling, who devised what is probably the most rational
system of gymnastics ever invented. Hence it is only to be expected
that his fellow-countrymen should provide the students at their schools
with every opportunity for judicious physical exercises.

For spiritual upbilding a vast amount of good has been accom-
plished by the students' missionary societies, Luther Leagues, Bible-
study classes, as well as by the prayer-meeting conducted by the stu-
dents themselves.

As we are now to turn our attention to the very gratifying develop-
ment of our educational institutions and to observe how the resolu-
tions of April 27 and June 6, 1860, have born fruit in a complexity
of schools, each doing its own particular work, and all contributing
to the general welfare of the Synod, it must not be forgotten that the
course of this development, while eminently satisfactory on the whole,
has not been without its serious lets and hindrances. In aggregate
the movement has been forward and onward, but we must be free to
admit that there have been educational ventures here and there which
came to grief. It is not necessary to maintain that the opening
sentence of this sketch is untrue. The Swedish people do stand for
learning. But it is only fair to take into consideration that the
Augustana Synod has grown to its present proportions by continued
accretions of immigrants who in a majority of cases were forced to
wage a protracted struggle for existence, financially considered. Prac-
tically all our educational institutions were founded in the midst of
this struggle, and therefore it is not strange that some few of the
educational ventures failed to receive the support which they deserved ;
it is rather to be wondered at that so large a number of schools
organized within the Synod have been supported — loyally supported,
too, — and that often at no little sacrifice on the part of a people for
the most part in small circumstances.

Within a half century the educational institutions of the Synod

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 99

have grown from a single school in 1860 with 21 students, one regular
professor and two assistants, and no buildings whatever, to nine insti-
tutions with over 3,000 students, 172 professors and instructors, and
property to the value of nearly $900,000 (or to a net value, over and
above all indebtedness of about $750,000) with current annual ex-
penses of over $163,000.

During this time about 700 men have been prepared for the gospel
ministry; 900 persons have been graduated as bachelors of arts or
sciences from our colleges; more than 2,000 have completed the
courses of the commercial departments ; about 400 have completed the
courses of the departments of music; and about 22,000 persons have
for a longer or shorter period received some instruction in one or
more of the departments of our institutions of learning.

With these figures before us (set forth in detail in the statistical
tables below), it may not be impossible to form some sort of a con-
ception of the work accomplished by the educational institutions of
the Synod and of the significance of that work. When it is borne
in mind that the expense of establishing and maintaining these insti-
tutions for upwards of fifty years mounts into the millions and that,
with a few notable exceptions, the funds required to meet this expense
have been contributed by the rank and file of the Synod, it is quite
evident that these generous contributors and patrons have a right to
ask, Does it pay? And especially in our day, when we are no longer
strangers in the land or unacquainted with its language, and when we
consider the very excellent public high schools and universities which
we in common with our fellow citizens possess, the question presses
for an answer, Does it after all pay? In the case of the founders,
the establishment of Augustana Seminary was an act of self-preserva-
tion. They realized that if Swedish Lutheranism in the West was to
escape the fate of Swedish Lutheranism on the Delaware, the one
thing necessary was a ministry educated within the Augustana Synod
of America. And we believe this principle remains equally irrefutable
to-day. Were we to look for our supply of clergymen to the number
of those of our young men who have received in secular schools the
education required for admission into a theological seminary, the
already insufficient supply of candidates for the ministry would
dwindle into a negligible quantity. And then ? We need not theorize ;
we may read the answer in history.

100 THE AUGUST ANA SYNOD

Again, we have seen that the scope and purpose of our institutions
was at an early date widened. Our fathers realized the necessity of
basing the education of their sons and daughters upon a more abiding
foundation than that which it was in the power of secular public
schools to furnish. Hence, augmented by geographical considerations,
the multiplication and the rapid extension of our colleges and acade-
mies. Now, .we may well ask, what has all this educational work,
based upon Christian principles and carried on under an environment
of Christian influence, — what has it all meant in the life and growth
of the Synod itself? The Christian educational work carried on at
our institutions of learning is at once the result of the Christian life
of our Synod and a powerful reacting force upon that life itself.
What has it meant to the prosecution of energetic, aggressive work
that for about fifty years a band of 14 or 15 men on an average has
each year entered the ministry within the Augustana Synod? And
aside from the supply of ordained ministers, what has it meant to
the Synod that during this half century hundreds upon hundreds of
its j'outh have issued from these institutions with increased powers,
with a more conscious and intelligent appreciation of the religion of
their fathers, and with a determination to lend their own abilities
as laymen more or less directly to the service of their Church? These
are matters which statistics can never reach. Let us not, however,
be misled by the fact that not all those who have received the ad-
vantage of an education within our institutions have allowed the seed
sown in their heart and mind to spring forth and bear fruit for the
kingdom of God. In the work of the Christian school, as in that of
the Christian home and of the Christian Church generally, we meet
with the same experience : we can but sow the seed, it is God who
giveth the increase. And who shall deny that God has vouchsafed
unto us an abundant increase and that he has blessed in a marvelous
degree the efforts of our educational institutions ? Is it to be imagined
that our Synod could have grown to its present vast dimensions,
stretching over almost the entire United States and considerable por-
tions of Canada, without the services of the ministers and Christian
students who have been fitted for this service in the schools of our
Synod? Or can it be presumed that the Synod could have obtained
an equally numerous and efficient corps of workers if it had neglected
to establish and maintain for this very purpose schools of its own?

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 101

Or if it be conceived that this were possible, is it not certain that the
present character and spirit of our Synod would in that case have
been quite different from what it is to-day? Every one knows that
each institution of learning has a character quite its own, that it is
the embodiment of a certain idea and trend of thought, and that
as such it molds and influences the character of its students so that
they become the living exponents of the ideas and dominant principles
of which the institution itself is an expression. Now if the institu-
tions be an expression of the religious life and spiritual attitude of
the Synod, and if they do their work effectively, it follows that they
will be a powerful medium or agency for propagating that religious
life and that spiritual attitude; for the students whose character is
molded in these institutions will in their turn become the active
leaders in the Synod and will thus perpetuate the distinctive and
characteristic features in the faith and traditions of the founders of
the Synod. And we may confidently assert that only through these
means — i. e. by the precaution of having the coming leaders of the
Synod educated within the institutions of the Synod — only so can the
Synod have any assurance of perpetuity along the lines already laid
down and established in the first half century of its existence.

If, then, the Augustana Synod really has characteristics which are
deemed of such great value that it would be an inestimable loss should
they perish from the earth, then, we repeat, it pays to maintain those
institutions which are the most effective instruments for perpetuating
these characteristics, whatever be the cost. And we believe that the
Augustana Synod has such characteristics. We believe that the repre-
sentatives from every civilized, Christian country who have come to
make America their home are each in possession of some distinctive
excellence either not possessed at all by immigrants from other lands
or in not so marked a degree. The best of each should therefore be
scrupulously guarded as a sacred treasure, should be protected from
extinction when the other elements of foreign nationality are lost, and
should be contributed to the common fund of American culture, re-
ligion, and citizenship, so that the civilization about to be evolved in
America may become, under the providence of God, in its complexity
and cosmopolitan character better than anything heretofore produced
in history.

The people of the Augustana Synod owe it as a debt to their

102 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

children to hand over to them the good which they have themselves
brought from overseas or have inherited from their Swedish-
American fathers; they owe it to the Synod, under the influence of
which rich spiritual blessings have come to themselves, to perpetuate
that Synod; and they owe it to the American nation, as above indi-
cated, under whose beneficent government and liberal institutions
they have enjo}red and still enjoy inestimable privileges, to contribute
to the character of American civilization all that which is best in
Swedish Lutheran faith and church practice, which — we firmly believe
— is represented by the Augustana Synod and its institutions of
learning.

When at the celebration of the semi-centennial of our Synod and
its first institution of learning we look back and take an inventory
of results attained, and when we particularly scrutinize the achieve-
ments of our educational institutions, studying them in the light both
of statistics and of personal observation, there can be but one con-
clusion : The good seed has been sown, with such infirmity, it is true,
as ever attaches to the best efforts of men, but with noble intent and
pious resolve; and God has graciously blessed the seed so that it has
borne an abundant harvest.

Fifty years constitute a long period in human life, but in the case
of institutions of learning they are but the period of infancy. Let
us hope that the efforts of the educational institutions of the Augus-
tana Synod have already in the first stage of their development shown
that they are a powerful agency for good, that they have vindicated
their right to existence and to the continued support of their patrons.
Let us devoutly pray that under the guidance of God they may con-
tinue their development into a period of maturity indefinitely pro-
longed ; that among the variously shifting skepticism of the ages they
may ever stand firm as the champions of a true, liberal, God-inspired
culture, reflecting accurately and consistently the Christian faith and
doctrine of their founders; and that in ever widening circles of in-
fluence they may prove powerful factors in disseminating sound
Christian culture among the sons and daughters of the Augustana
Synod.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 103

Synopsis of the History of the Various Educational Institutions
within the Augustana Synod.

Augustana College and Theological Seminary.

The oldest of the educational institutions of the Augustana Synod
was founded, as above set forth, in 1860 under the name of Augustana
Seminary and was first located in Chicago, Illinois. Prof. Lars Paul
Esbjorn was made the first president. Twenty-one students were in
attendance during its first year. It is interesting to note that from
the very outset, though there was but one regular professor, instruc-
tion was given in all the following subjects : Sacred History, Hebrew,
Greek New Testament, Pastoral Theology, Homiletics, Symbolics,
Church History, Dogmatics, English Grammar, Swedish Grammar,
Norwegian Grammar, German, Logic, Latin, Khetoric, Arithmetic,
Geometry, Algebra, Trigonometry, History, and Geography. Five
candidates for the ministry, who had completed a satisfactory theo-
logical course at the seminary during its first year, were ordained
in 1861.

At the meeting of the Synod in Chicago, 1863, after the members
of the Synod in a body had had the opportunity to visit the proposed
new site for the seminary at Paxton, Illinois, it was resolved to move
the institution to that place. At the same meeting the Synod was
constrained with much regret to accept the resignation of Professor
Esbjorn, who was then about to return to Sweden. Eev. T. N. Has-
selquist, at that time in charge of the congregation at Paxton, was
elected temporarily to fill the vacancy at the seminary. He was subse-
quently elected to this position permanently, and served the institu-
tion ably and faithfully as professor in the Theological Department
and as president of the institution until his death in February, 1891.

In the year in which it was moved to Paxton the institution was
incorporated and its name was changed to Augustana College and
Seminary. In 1865 it received its charter. The charter was amended
by a special act of the legislature in 1869. In this charter the name
was again changed to Augustana College and Theological Seminary,
by which name it has since been known.

The externals of the institution during its early days at Paxton

104 THE AUGUSTAN A SYA'OD

were certainly unpretentious. During the first year an old school-
house was purchased by the Board of Directors and a modest "board-
ing-house" was erected upon a lot donated by Professor Hasselquist,
The attendance this year was only ten, — seven Swedes and three
Norwegians. Professor Hasselquist was the only regular instructor.
During the academic year 1865 — 1866, however, the number of stu-
dents increased to forty.

The institution continued to grow, and in order to meet the de-
mands placed upon it at that time, it was organized into three depart-
ments, the Theological, the Collegiate, and the Preparatory. The
teaching force was augmented in 1864 by the election of Eev. William
Kopp as English professor. When he resigned in 1867, Eev. S. L.
Harkey was elected to succeed him. Eev. Harkey resigned in 1870
and was succeeded by Eev. Henry Eeck, who served from 1871 to the
time of his death, in 1881.

In 1868 two new professors were added to the faculty, viz. : Eev.
Dr. A. E. Cervin from Sweden and Eev. A. Wenaas from Norway.
By the appointment of Eev. Wenaas the original idea of having at
least three professors — one Swedish, one Norwegian, and one English
— was realized.

In 1870 the Norwegian pastors and congregations of the Synod,
deeming it consistent with their best interests to organize an inde-
pendent Norwegian Synod, withdrew from the Augustana Synod.
Consequently Prof. Wenaas and the Norwegian students withdrew
from the institution. Nevertheless the number of students the year
following was about fifty, and during the last year of the institution
at Paxton (1874 — 1875) the attendance was over eighty.

When it was decided to remove the school from Chicago to Paxton,
it was supposed that the latter place would soon be the center of a
large Swedish population. This did not prove to be the case. So
the reports of the conventions of the Synod in 1869, '70, '71, and '72
show a discussion of the question of again removing the school to a
more central location. In 1872, at its meeting in Galesburg, Illinois,
the Synod authorized the Board of Directors to remove the institu-
tion to Moline or Eock Island.

In March 1873 a suitable location consisting of 18% acres of
picturesque bluff land was purchased in Eock Island at a cost of
$10,000. At its meeting in Paxton the same year the Synod author-

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 105

ized the erection of a suitable building. In the fall of 1875 the institu-
tion was moved to Eock Island ; the school year was opened September
22; and the new, commodious, and beautiful building was dedicated
October 14.

From time to time smaller buildings, designed as residences for
professors, were built. Thus there are on 35th street two frame
buildings, and east of the Old College Building a brick house, long
used as the home of Dr. Hasselquist and Dr. Weidner, later as the
home of Dr. Olsson, and now serving as a Ladies' Hall. In 1883 a
temporary frame building, called Jubilee Hall, with a seating capacity
of about 3,000, was erected to provide a suitable place for celebrating
the fourth centennial anniversary of the birth of Martin Luther. It
was also used as a gymnasium.

As the institution continued to grow more room was needed. The
Old College Building, spacious as it had seemed in 1875, proved inade-
quate to supply the increasing demands for larger class-rooms, as-
sembly hall or chapel, library, laboratories, etc. Hence at the meeting
of the Synod in 1883 at Bed Wing, Minnesota, it was determined to
erect a new college building at a cost of about $100,000 as soon as
the necessary funds could be raised for this purpose. It was not,
however, until in February 1888 that this building was ready for
occupancy. It was dedicated in 1889 in connection with the meeting
of the Synod, which this year convened at Eock Island. This New
College Building is a magnificent stone structure of the Eenaissance
style. The basement and first floor contain recitation rooms and
lecture halls of the Collegiate, Academic, and Conservatory depart-
ments, the Biological Laboratory, and the president's and the treas-
urer's offices. The second floor contains the lecture rooms of the
Theological Department, Cable Hall, and the Chapel, which occupies
two stories in the east end of the building. The Art Department, the
Library, and the Museum occupy the third floor.

The building latest erected is the Gymnasium, a fine brick structure
It is located immediately south of the New College Building. The
erection of the various buildings above referred to is an evidence of
the inner development which the institution was undergoing during
these years. No buildings were erected in advance of existing needs.
But an active and efficient president and a corps of faithful profes-
sors, alert to the needs and demands of the people of the Synod, were

The Augustana Synod 8

106

THE AUGUSTA NA SYNOD

ever adapting the courses of in-
struction to the need of the time.
That their efforts were well di-
rected is evidenced by the con-
tinued increase of students and'
the consequent need of increased
facilities for carrying on the work.
While during the first years of
the institution there had been a
theological department with a
sort of general preparatory de-
partment, especially designed as
a pro-seminary school, a differen-
tiation into a Theological Depart-
ment, a Collegiate Department,
and a Preparatory Department
was made as soon as it was
deemed possible and expedient.

In the Theological Department
during the first years of the insti-
tution the course of study covered
but one year. From 1874 to 1890
the course was made to extend
over two full years. In 1890 the
course was rearranged on the
university plan in such a way
that the instruction was divided into fourteen independent divisions
called "courses". This was approved by the Synod in 1891. Since
that time various extensions have been made,so that since 1900 the full
theological curriculum embraces twenty "courses"', and the student who
has successfully covered this course of study is graduated with the de-
gree of Bachelor of Divinity. Owing to the great need of ministers
in the rapidly growing Synod, a so-called "minimum course" was
established in 1880 for the benefit of those candidates for the ministry
whose age rendered it inexpedient or impossible for them to complete
the full course. This "miniirmm course" was, however, abrogated in
1898, since which time no student not a graduate of a recognized col-
lege has been matriculated in the Seminary.

REV. GUSTAV ANDREEN, PH. D., R. N. O.
President of Augustana College.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 107

The building up of the College Department was a slow but, we
believe, a thorough process. Instruction in the lower college classes
was begun as early as 1866, but it was not till 1876 that a senior class
was formed. The members of this class were graduated in 1877, and
were the first to receive the degree of Bachelor of Arts from this
institution.

In the College Department ten specific departments of instruction
have been established. These are Swedish, English and Philosophy,
Latin, Greek, Modern Languages, Christianity, History and Political
Science, Biology and Geology, Physics and Chemistry, and Mathe-
matics and Astronomy.

For the sake of meeting modern demands upon a college education,
the various subjects included in the above ten departments have been
arranged into six parallel courses or "groups", viz. : The Classical A,
The Classical B, The Modern Language, The Latin-Scientific, The
General Science, and The Mathematical. These groups all extend
over a four-year period of study and are assumed to be equally diffi-
cult and honorable. They are designed to afford the student a liberal
education, while at the same time they give him an opportunity to
shape his collegiate studies with a view to his prospective lifework.
In each of the six, groups a certain proportion of the studies is
prescribed and a certain portion is elective, the institution believing
that this is the golden mean between the widely divergent radical
views with reference to electivism.

In the Academic Department (originally called the Preparatory
Department) the course of instruction covers three years. The sub-
jects pursued in addition to Swedish and Christianity are those com-
monly studied in schools which prepare their students for entrance
into college. For students who may not be prepared to enter the
Academy a Preparatory course of one year has been established. In
this course instruction is given in the common elementary branches.

Interest in music has always characterized Swedish Lutherans. Dr.
Hasselquist early in his career as president of the institution called
the attention of the Synod to the importance of instruction along
this line. In January, 1886, the Augusta-na Conservatory of Music
was established. Its aim was originally to provide facilities for those
who desired to become church organists. While keeping this aim in
view the^ Conservatory has enlarged its scope to include the various

108 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

departments usually found in first class conservatories of music. In
connection with the Conservatory is a Department of Elocution and
Physical Culture; also a School of Art, which was established in 1895.

In October, 1888, a Commercial Department (the present Business
College, School of Phonography, and School of Penmanship) was
established in order to afford to young men and women the best pos-
sible opportunities for acquiring a thorough business training under
Christian influences. That the instruction given in this department
has been of a thoroughly useful kind is attested by the demand for
its graduates on the part of prominent mercantile establishments as
well in the Tri-cities as elsewhere.

In 1891 a Normal Department was established. The aim of this
department is specifically to qualify students for the profession of
teaching in the parochial and public schools. The course of study
embraces three years.

The institution is fortunate in the possession of a Museum con-
taining very valuable and comprehensive collections which facilitate
the study of zoology, botany, geology, and kindred sciences. It has
also Ethnographic and Numismatic collections, the latter numbering
over 1,200 specimens of coins, medals, and tokens. Another collec-
tion, called "The Historical Collection of American Lutheran and
Scandinavian-American Literature", has already grown to consider-
able proportions and will prove exceedingly valuable to future his-
torians. The Library of the institution contains at present nearly
25,000 volumes. When the library shall be settled in its new home
in the Denkmann Memorial Library Building it is to be hoped that
friends of the institution may help to increase its effectiveness by the
generous contribution both of reference books and of general litera-
ture.

In addition to the regular courses of study in the different depart-
ments, various means have been used to surround the students with
the best possible facilities for improvement along spiritual, intellec-
tual, and physical lines. Thus in the very first year of the institution
(1860) the PlirenoTcosmian Society was founded for the purpose of
affording its members literary development as well as the opportunity
for practice in extempore debate and public speaking. This society
continues to flourish at the present time. Various other societies
with similar aims have in the course of time been established and have

110 THE AUGUST ANA SYNOD

contributed largely towards affording students an opportunity of be-
coming acquainted with parliamentary practice by actual participa-
tion in the proceedings of deliberative bodies.

In 1898 the Concordia Society was organized by the theological
students. Its aim is to work for the promotion of Evangelical Lu-
theran theological culture and the strengthening of Evangelical Lu-
theran faith. All students of the Theological Department are eligible
to membership.

The Augustana Foreign Mission Society was organized in 1886
and incorporated in 1895. Its aim is to arouse and maintain among
the students a lively interest in the extension of God's kingdom in
heathen lands, and by means of membership fees, contributions, and
bequests to render aid to the Synod in its foreign mission work.
Through the efforts of this society about $15,000 have been raised for
the furtherance of foreign mission work and 13 of its members are
now serving as missionaries in foreign fields.

The Handel Oratorio Society, originally called The Augustana
Oratorio Society, was organized in the fall of 1880. This was the
first society of its kind in this section of the Mississippi Valley. The
influence of this society in developing in its members a taste for
sacred classical music cannot be overestimated. Hundreds of students
are under the deepest obligation to Dr. 0. Olsson, its founder and
stanch supporter, for affording them an opportunity to become ac-
quainted with that which is best in the noble art of music; and
through them this influence has passed on to the remotest corners
of our Synod.

As stated above, when the Synod determined to move the institu-
tion to Bock Island, 18% acres of land was purchased. In 1886
Dr. A. W. Williamson presented to the institution five acres of land
adjoining the college campus on the south. The grounds of the college
were further enlarged in 1900 through a splendid donation by the
Augustana University Association. This association, incorporated in
May, 1891, with the express purpose of promoting the growth and
higher development of Augustana College and Theological Seminary,
though entirely independent of the college and of the Synod, seized the
opportunity of purchasing for a sum of $25,000 a beautiful tract of
level land situated north of the college grounds and consisting of about
ten or twelve acres together with a large brick residence building. This

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 111

was a large undertaking and owing to the financial stringency during
the following years it seemed almost impossible for the Association
to carry out its contract. But in the summer of 1898, Senator C.
J. A. Ericson of Boone, Iowa, promised a donation of $12,800 to the
Association on the condition that the Association would raise the re-
maining portion of the indebtedness ($12,800). In October, 1899,
this condition was fulfilled and the property, henceforth known as
Ericson Park, was donated by the Association to the Board of Directors
of Augustana College and Theological Seminary. The grounds of the
institution accordingly consist of about thirty-six acres of land.

The history of the finances of the institution, interesting and im-
portant though it be, can here be merely alluded to. The institution
was founded by a comparatively small band of immigrants, devoted
to their Lutheran faith and zealous for its maintenance, but as a
rule — at least in the earlier years — handicapped by poverty. Never-
theless they undertook the support of a school in order that they might
be supplied with ministers and teachers. Under the providence of
God they have been successful in carrying out their purpose. With
the exception of a few notable donations in larger sums, the vast
amount of money required to erect and maintain the necessary build-
ings and to meet the running expenses of the institution for a period
of fifty years has been faithfully — we might say heroically — contrib-
uted by the rank and file of the Augustana Synod. Special and
grateful mention must be made, even in this brief sketch, of the gift
of $25,000 by Mr. P. L. Cable of Eock Island, Illinois, in 1885, by
means of which the erection of the new main building was facilitated ;
also the gift of 160 acres of farm land in Iowa and of the coal rights
in 120 acres of land (also in Iowa) by Senator C. J. A. Ericson of
Boone, Iowa; further of the donation through friends of the institu-
tion in Sweden of $27,000 for a fund to be called the "Oscar II
Professorship"; and, finally, of the splendid gift of the Denkmann
family of Eock Island. Public announcement of this donation was
made January 28, 1909. The gift consists in a memorial library to
be erected on the campus immediately west of the main building at
a cost of not less than $100,000, in honor of Mr. and Mrs. F. C. A.
Denkmann, the parents of the donors.

In addition to these donations, many other gifts have been received
from generous friends and patrons of the institution.

112 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

The great value of endowment funds for institutions of learning
has long been recognized by the authorities of Augustana College and
Theological Seminary. No definite action, however, was taken towards
the realization of such a fund until the meeting of the Synod in
Paxton, 1903. The final decision as to details was made at New
Britain in 1907. By these resolutions the Synod has expressed its
determination to collect a fund of $250,000 as a general endowment
fund for Augustana College and Theological Seminary; and, as the
fund is to be raised by the time the Synod convenes in June, 1910, to
celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of its founding and of the establish-
ment of Augustana College and Theological Seminary, the fund was
called the "Jubilee Fund". The Iowa Conference as early as 1906
pledged itself to raise $40,000 for this fund; Illinois followed in 1907
with a promise of $140,000; and in 1908 Minnesota promised to con-
tribute $50,000, Kansas $7,000, Nebraska $10,000, New York $20,000
and California $1,000. The work of collecting this fund has been
vigorously prosecuted for several years; old as well as new friends
of the institution have made generous contributions; and it is to be
hoped that the plans of the authorities of the institution and the
resolutions of the Synod with reference to the Jubilee Fund may be
fully realized and that Augustana College and Theological Seminary
may thus be placed upon a secure financial basis for the future.

Gustavus Adolphus College.

At a meeting of the Minnesota Conference in East Union in Octo-
ber, 1862, the following resolution was adopted: "Whereas the need
of school teachers in our congregations is so pressing that we can no
longer endure it, therefore be it resolved that Brother Norelius be
requested to assume the duty of instructing such young men as the
congregations may send to him, in order that by means of such in-
struction they may be prepared to teach school both in the Swedish
and in the English languages."

To this request Eev. Norelius responded affirmatively. During the
fall of this year only one student presented himself. This was J.
Magny, now the Eev. J. Magny, D. D. The following spring term,
however, ten students appeared, so that the total attendance the first
year was eleven.

In 1863 the school was moved to East Union, the fall term begin-

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

113

ning in September. Five acres of land were purchased by members
of Company II, Ninth Regiment of Minnesota Volunteers, and do-
nated to the school. Rev. A. Jackson, who was compelled to abandon
his missionary work in Kandiyohi county owing to the hostilities of
the Indians, was placed in charge of the school as president and
instructor.

As this was the first of the institutions of learning within the Synod
not directly established by the Synod, it is very interesting to note
its earliest relation to the Synod. At the meeting of the Synod in
1863, the Minnesota Conference reported the establishment of a school.
The Synod at once expressed its approval of the steps taken by the
Minnesota Conference. As the Synod, however, had but three years
before founded its own institution of learning and realized that the

GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS COLLEGE, ST. PETER, MINN.

114 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

interest taken in the one institution might possibly prove detrimental
to the other, the following resolutions were adopted : 1. That the
Synod rejoices to hear of the school recently established in Minnesota,
on the condition, however, that it be placed in the right relation to
the Synod; 2. That the Synod therefore desires the Minnesota school
to be placed in the same relation to the Synod as the Augustana
S'eminary ; 3. That a committee be appointed to draw up a proposed
constitution for the above mentioned school and report the same to
the Synod.

In accordance with these resolutions a committee was immediately
appointed, which prepared a constitution and reported it to the Synod
at a subsequent session, June 27, 1863. The proposed constitution
was adopted by the Synod. The representatives of the Minnesota
Conference in attendance at this convention of the Synod then pro-
ceeded to elect a Board of (8) Directors for their school. This
action was then reported to the Synod and received its sanction.

The name of the institution was at first "Minnesota Elementar-
skola". It was incorporated in 1865. As this year was the thousandth
anniversary of the death of St. Ansgarius, the "Apostle to the North",
the name of the institution was changed to "St. Ansgar's Academy".

After some time it was found that East Union was not the most
advantageous location for the school, and in 1873 the Conference
resolved to move it to some other place. The determination of the
place to which it should be moved proved a very perplexing question.
For some time the idea of placing the Academy in Minneapolis, in
close connection with the University of Minnesota was seriously enter-
tained. Under this plan the students were to be under the immediate
supervision of the Academy, in which also they were to receive instruc-
tion in the Swedish language and in religion as well as in the common
branches required for admission to the undergraduate course of the
University. College subjects were to be studied at the University.
Various causes, however, prevented the realization of this plan. In
the meantime Mr. Andrew Thorson of St. Peter had energetically set
to work to raise by subscription the sum of $10,000 in St. Peter and
vicinity for the Academy in case the Conference should locate its
institution at that- place. This sum was accordingly offered to the
Conference. It was accepted on the condition that the $10,000 thus
raised be used for the erection of suitable buildings and that the

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 115

people of St. Peter and vicinity donate a sufficient amount of land
for a campus. A new corporation composed of the pastors of the
Minnesota Conference was formed in 1874 under the name of "The
Swedish Lutheran Board of Educa-
tion." This corporation was tech-
nically to own and control the in-
stitution.

In 1875 the first building now
known as "Old Main" was erected
at a cost of $26,000. It was dedi-
cated October 31, 1876. The name
of the institution was now changed
to Gustavus Adolphus College.

The development of the institu-
tion has always been along safe, con-
servative lines, characterized by a
thoroughness which has placed it in KEY. p. A. MATTSON, D. D., PH. D.,

-i ,i i President of Gustavus Adolphus College.

a conspicuous place among the de-
nominational colleges of the country. During the long and successful
administration of President M. Wahlstrom, Ph. D., — a period of 23
years — the institution developed into maturity as a full-grown college.
The first college class was organized in 1885 and the first senior class
in 1889. The latter class, consisting of eight persons, was graduated
in 1890, its members receiving the degree of Bachelor of Arts.

The College Department offers at present four "groups" or courses
of study: the Classical, the Modern, the Science, and the Historical.
These courses are so arranged as to secure in the opinion of the man-
agement "the best development of the mind, furnish the broadest cul-
ture, and afford the student an opportunity to select a course best
adapted to the vocation in life that he intends to pursue." All these
groups lead to the A. B. degree.

The Academy offers three groups of study, representing the Clas-
sical, Modern, and Science courses.

The school of Pedagogy, organized in 1893, offers in the main the
same courses of study as those given in the Academy and the Fresh-
man class of the college together with special instruction in the theory
and art of teaching.

The School of Commerce was established in 1887. It offers five

116 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

courses of study : a Commerce Course, a Post-graduate Commerce
Course, a Shorthand and Typewriting Course, an Agricultural Course,
and a short Business Course.

The School of Music was established in 1887. It offers five courses :
a course in Piano, a course in Pipe Organ, a course in Violin, a course
in Voice, and a Special Course. The Special Course affords instruc-
tion on cello, clarinet, and other instruments.

The institution has a library of about 10,000 volumes, a museum
well equipped with ethnographic, numismatic, zoological, geological,
and botanical collections. It has seven buildings: the Old Main
Building, the Auditorium (the new main building), the School of
Commerce Building, North Hall, South Hall, the President's res-
idence, and the Gymnasium. There is now in process of erection a
dormitory, made possible by the gift of $32,500 by Andrew Carnegie.

Bethany College.

The first step taken towards the establishment of an institution of
learning among the Swedes in Kansas was the action of the Bethany
congregation in Lindsborg at its annual meeting in 1879. It was
then resolved that some of the land belonging to the congregation
should be sold as city lots and that half of the receipts accruing from
such sales should be set aside as the foundation of a fund for an in-
stitution of learning to be located in Lindsborg. Nothing further
was done, however, till in 1881. After the meeting of the Synod at
Lindsborg in this year, the pastor, Bev. C. A. Swensson, determined
to carry intd execution the idea of establishing a school at Lindsborg.
He succeeded in interesting the other pastors of the Smoky Hill dis-
trict in the project, but they were unwilling to share with him the
financial responsibility involved in the venture. Kev. Swensson there-
fore assumed this responsibility himself. October 15 was the day set
for the beginning of the term. Prof. J. A. Udden, who had been
graduated the same year at Augustana College, was engaged as in-
structor. When on the specified day and hour Eev. Swensson appeared
at the church to bid the new students welcome, no students had
appeared. But they came later, and the first year's enrollment
reached the not inconsiderable number of twenty-seven. Prof. Udden
taught all subjects with the exception of religion. This subject was
taught one hour each day by Eev. Swensson.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

117

In the spring of 1882 an old pnblic school building was purchased
from the village of Lindsborg for the use of the new institution. The
local congregation at its annual meeting the same year resolved that
a portion of the land called the "Park" be given to the new school as
soon as it was incorporated, on the condition that the school be
located at Lindsborg.

During its first year the institution had been looked upon as an
experiment. The experiment proved successful beyond expectation.
Hence at its meeting in Marion Hill in 1882 the Smoky Hill mission
district adopted the new school as its own and a board of directors
consisting of four pastors and four laymen was appointed.

In September of this year (1882) the institution received its char-
ter, under the name of "Bethany Academy," to be owned and eon-
trolled by the Smoky Hill district of the Kansas Conference.

In connection with the opening of the second academic year, Octo-
ber 9, 1882, the first building of the Academy was dedicated. Im-

BETHANY COLLEGE, LINDSBORG, KANSAS.

118

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

mediately, however, the
need of another building
to be used as a dormitory
and dining-hall was felt,
and a subscription was
begun to raise funds for
such a building. The lo-
cal congregation again
demonstrated its gener-
osity and its kindly in-
terest in the school by
donating a suitable site
for the new building. In
the fall of the year 1883
the building was com-
pleted and dedicated. It
was used almost from the
beginning as the Ladies'
Hall.

In March, 1884, the
Kansas Conference at its
meeting in Mariadahl
adopted the institution.
At the same meeting Lu-
ther Academy in Wahoo,
Nebraska, was also adopt-
ed by the Kansas Confer-
ence. It was therefore resolved that Bethany Academy was to be
supported by the Smoky Hill, Clay Centre, and eastern districts, and
that the Conference petition the Synod to be allowed to retain a
portion of the so-called "twenty-five-cent fee" for the support of the
two conference schools. In the spring of this year (1884) a class of
five young men was graduated from the Academy.

As the need of teachers for the parochial and public schools was
felt to be very urgent, the authorities of the Academy so changed the
courses of study as to make the institution a training school for teach-
ers. The new arrangement went into effect in the fall of 1885, and
the name of the school was changed to "Bethany Normal Institute."

REV. CARL SWENSSOX, D. D., PH. D., R. N. 0.
Founder of Bethany College.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 119

The institution continued to grow and in consequence another
building was needed. In the spring of 1886 the building was begun,
but it was not completed till the following spring. It was dedicated
June 2, 1887. This is the main building of the institution. It is
a plain but substantial and commodious building, five stories in height.
The basement has ample space for a large dining room and kitchen,
a museum, a chemical laboratory, and three recitation rooms. In the
first story are placed the library, the faculty room, the treasurer's
office, the Commercial Department, and six recitation and lecture
rooms. The second story contains the president's office, the Conser-
vatory Department, one room for the Commercial Department, rooms
for students, and the chapel. The chapel also occupies a portion of
the third story. The rest of the building, except the fifth floor which
is used for laboratories, is mostly devoted to rooms for students, the
number of these rooms being about 100.

In the year 1886 the course of study was extended so as to include
a freshman class, and the name of the institution was again changed
to "Bethany College and Normal Institute." A sophomore class was
added in 1888; a junior class in 1889; and a senior class in 1890.
The institution had now grown into a complete college, and in 1891
the degree of Bachelor of Arts was conferred upon the four members
of the first class to be graduated from the institution.

Naturally the courses of study have been changed and improved
from time to time and additions made to them. In 1889 a full
Scientific Course was organized. The College of Business was estab-
lished in 1884; the Musical Conservatory in 1885; the Model School
in 1886; the School of Art in 1890; the Department of Oratory and
Elocution in 1896; the School of Shorthand and Typewriting in
1898; and the School of Sloyd, Pyrography, and Embroidery in 1901.

By a recent amendment to its charter the name of the institution
has again been changed, this time to "Bethany College."

The institution is well equipped with a library of about 12,000
volumes and pamphlets; a Museum of Natural History containing
ample illustrative material for the study of the natural sciences, etc. ;
also laboratories for the study of chemistry, physics, and biology.

In addition to the buildings referred to above mention must be
made of the Auditorium, the Swedish Pavilion and the Carnegie
Library. The Auditorium is a commodious assembly room with a

120

THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

capacity of nearly 3,000. It was necessary to erect this building in
order to accommodate the great number of visitors on the occasion of
the Messiah Concerts for which Bethany College is justly famous.
Space forbids a discussion of these concerts, but it is mere justice to
remark that had Bethany College accomplished nothing else, the
institution would still deserve the gratitude of all lovers of music as
well for the marvelous work it has done in fostering upon the
western prairies a love for oratorio music as also for the splendid
manner in which it renders these great creations of the masters.

The Swedish Pavilion is a memento of the Louisiana Purchase
Exposition at St. Louis. It was presented to Bethany College by
Hon W. W. Thomas in 1905. It is of quaint architecture, repre
senting an ancient Swedish manor. It is used as an assembly hall
and as a gymnasium for the lady students.

The Carnegie Library is a fine, new building 76 feet long by 67

THE CARNEGIE LIBRARY, BETHANY COLLEGE.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

121

REV. ERNST PIHLBLAD, D. D.v,

President of Bethany College.

feet wide, and consists of a basement and two full stories. It is the
gift of Andrew Carnegie, who in April 1907 donated to Bethany
College $20,000 with which to erect a library building.

Bethany College comprises at present the following departments :

1. The Graduate Department
offers opportunities for advanced
work with or without reference to
the attainment of a degree.

2. The College of Liberal Arts
and Sciences. The courses in this
department are so arranged that
nearly all the required work is done
during the first two years, leaving
the student to elect such studies
during his last two college years as
will bear more directly upon the
profession he aims to follow.

3. The School of Education fur-
nishes full professional training for
teachers.

4. The Academy furnishes preparation for college. It consists
of a three years' course and corresponds in general to a high school.

5. The College of Music and Fine Arts offers complete courses
in piano, organ, voice, violin, wind and. reed instruments; also in
painting, sketching, sloyd and art needlework. The School of Ex-
pression affords training in public speaking.

6. The School of Business offers the courses usual in a commercial
school.

7. The School of Law, organized in 1902, prepares candidates for
admission to the practice of law in district and state courts.

8. The Model School is the practice school for the normal stu-
dents. It gives to the pupils composing it a complete common school
education.

9. The Summer School. Instruction is given in the Normal,
Commercial, Music, and Art departments during the summer months
for the benefit of those primarily whose connection with the public
schools makes it impossible for them to attend during the regular
academic year.

The Augitstana Synod 9

122

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Upsala College.

The New York Conference was organized in 1870. At an early
date it was apparent that the absence of an institution of learning
was a serious handicap to the rapid and vigorous development of itb
church work. Owing to various causes — chief of which was the
fact that a very large portion of the membership in the churches of
the Conference consisted of recent immigrants from Sweden —
nothing definitely was done towards establishing a conference school
until 1887. A committee was then appointed to take steps toward
ihe realization of this purpose. This committee reported, however,
the following year that nothing could be done owing to the large
indebtedness of the Conference resulting from the establishment and
maintenance of the Orphans' Home of the Conference.

Another committee was appointed in 1892, and in 1893 yet an-
other. This year (1893) the committee was authorized to determine
the place and the time for opening a school. June 14, 1893, this
committee met at Augustana College, Eock Island, Illinois, and decid-
ed upon Brooklyn, New York, as the place and October of the same
year as the time for the opening of the school. They also determined
that the name of the new institution should be Upsala College. This

UPSALA COLLEGE, KENILWORTH, N. J.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 123

name was especially appropriate as the year 1893 marked the third
centennial celebration of the famous decree of Uppsala in Sweden.

The school was opened October 3, 1893, in the Sw. Ev. Luth.
Bethlehem church in Brooklyn. The first academic year was spent
here. The next four years the institution was located in a large
building on McDonough street, the property of the St. Paul congre-
gation.

It was apparent that this was but a temporary arrangement; hence
the management was continually on the lookout for a suitable per-
manent location. In 1897 "The New Orange Industrial Association''
made an offer to the Conference of fifteen acres of land and a cash
bonus in addition, if the college were located upon a tract of land
then known as New Orange and owned by the association in Union
County, New Jersey. This offer was accepted by the Conference and
the college in the fall of 1898 was moved to New Orange — the
name of which place was later changed to Kenilworth — its present
home. The Main Building was erected in 1899. It is a three-story
building of brick, of only moderate size, but convenient and well
adapted to its purpose. A second building, known as Crescendo Hall
and designed as a ladies' dormitory, was built in 1906. It is a frame
building of three stories and contains 26 rooms. A third building
was added in 1907. This is a commodious structure of four stories
and contains 43 full-sized rooms. It is used as a men's dormitory,
but contains in addition room for the Commercial Department. The
basement is used for the dining hall and kitchen department.

At the opening of the institution two departments were at once
organized: a Preparatory Department (Acadamy) and a Musical
Department. It was also decided to establish a Commercial Depart-
ment as soon as practicable. This was effected at the beginning of the
second term of the first year. The second academic year a fresh-
man class was added. The students of the institution, as had been
anticipated, were of great help in serving the congregations of the
Conference; hence the Conference was -loath to lose the services of
these students upon the completion of their freshman year. For this
reason together with others, the Conference in 1902 resolved to add
a class each year until the institution should have the regular num-
ber of classes required in a college. This was done and in 1905 the
first class was graduated from the college, its four members receiving

124

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

REV. L. H. BECK, PH. D.,

President of Upsala College.

the Bachelor of Arts degree. Begin-
nings have also been made looking to
the establishment of departments of
Art and S'loyd.

The college does not yet possess a
large library or museum, but it has
a good nucleus from which it is hoped
these necessary adjuncts to a progres-
sive school may develop.

At present courses are offered in
the following departments:

1. College Department. This con-
sists of three parallel groups, viz. the
Mathematical-Science, the Modern
Language, and the Classical. The
first leads to the degree Bachelor of
Science, and the last two to the degree Bachelor of Arts.

2. Academic Department. The course in this department covers
a period of three years. It is designed to prepare students for enter-
ing college.

3. Preparatory Department. This department offers instruction
in the common school branches and prepares students for the Aca-
demic Department.

4. Tlie Music Department. This department aims to prepare
teachers of music, organists, and choir leaders, and in general to
afford its students a musical education.

5. The Commercial Department. The aim of this department
is to train young men and women for a business career.

6. The Stenographic Department. In this department students
are prepared to fill positions as stenographers and private secretaries.

Luther College.

The idea of establishing a school in Nebraska antedates the organ-
ization of the Nebraska Conference itself. While the Swedish
Lutheran congregations of this state still constituted the Nebraska
district of the Kansas Conference, as early as 1881 some of the
Nebraska pastors conceived the idea of a local school for teachers as
well as a preparatory school for young men of Christian character

JTS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

125

with the gospel ministry in view. This idea was discussed at a
district meeting held in Kearney and Phelps counties in May, 1882.
In November the same }-ear, it was determined to make preparations
for the establishing of a school. In March 1883 at a meeting in
SaronvilJe it was decided that the school be located in Wahoo and
that its name be Luther Academy. A board of directors was also
elected consisting of five pastors and four laymen. The first build-
ing was erected during the summer of 1883 at a cost of $6,911.50.
Rev. M. Noyd was the first president. The school opened in the fall
of 1883 with one instructor, viz. the president, and five students.
During the course of the year the number of students increased to
36 and the first regular instructor (aside from the president), Dr.
S'. M. Hill, entered upon his duties. The first building was dedicated
on jSTov. 10, 1883, the 400th anniversary of Martin Luther's birth.
As it was necessary to provide a place of residence for the president
as well as rocms for the lady students, another building, now known
as Ladies' Hall, was erected at a cost of over $4,000.

LUTHER COLLEGE, WAHOO, NEB.

126

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

In March, 1884,, at the meeting of the Kansas Conference in
Mariadahl, Kansas, Luther Academy was adopted by that Confer-
ence. S'ince the first meeting of the Nebraska Conference after the
organization of this Conference, in 188G, the institution has been
owned and controlled by the Nebraska Conference.

In 1892 the Conference author-
ized Rev. J. Torell, the treasurer of
the Academy, to erect a new build-
ing to contain a dining hall and
rooms for the lady students, provid-
ed he could do this without debt to
the Conference. In this effort he
was successful.

As the institution continued to
develop a new main building be-
came a necessity. Plans for this
building were laid before the Con-
ference at its meeting in Saron-
ville, 1902. It was resolved that
the Board of Directors be authorized
to erect a building in accordance
with these plans at an expense not to" exceed $25,000. Through the
efforts of the president of the Academy, Prof. 0. J. Johnson, the
money Avas collected to defray the total cost of this new building
together with a surplus of nearly $2,000. The building was com-
pleted in 1903 and contains class rooms, the Library, Music Studio,
Gymnasium, Laboratory, Chapel, and Business Hall. Since then a
central heating plant has been built and various improvements have
been made in other buildings.

The institution has two funds, — one a general endowment fund,
and one a fund for needy and deserving students.

In 1886 the Business Department was organized, and in 1893 the
Music Department. Eecently the Normal courses were increased so
that this Department is authorized to issue state diplomas.

At the meeting of the Conference in 1909 the name of the insti-
tution was changed to Luther College.

The institution has a Library of over 3,000 volumes; also a Museum
containing collections valuable to the student of natural history.

REV. O. J. JOHNSON,
President of Luther College.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 127

Luther College comprises the following departments :

1. The 'Academy. Two parallel courses are offered, each preparing
for college and requiring twenty-eight credits for graduation. One
of these is called the Classical Major; the other, the Classical Minor.
The former requires three years of Latin and two years of Greek.

2. The Normal School. The purpose of this department is to
train those who intend to become teachers in the public schools. The
course required consists of three years' work above the eighth grade,
and leads to a second grade state certificate.

3. The School of Business. This department aims to give its
students a practical course in the subjects which pertain to the busi-
ness world. It offers three courses of study : the Commercial Course,
leading to the degree of Bachelor of Accounts; the Shorthand and
Typewriting Course; and the Agricultural Course.

4. The School of Music. This school offers courses in piano, pipe
organ, voice, violin; also in sight-singing and ear-training, harmony,
science of music, and history of music. "Luther Academy School of
Music aims in the most enlightened sense to make musicians of its
piano students, and pianists of such of its music students as study
the piano."

5. The School of Art. A three years' course is offered in art.
This includes charcoal practice from antique fragments, pencil sketch-
ing, clay modeling, out-door sketching, still life and landscape in
water-color and oil, etc.; also the history of the various' forms of art.

Northwestern College.

In the northwestern portion of Minnesota known as the Red Eiver
Valley and the Park Region, Swedish Lutherans began to settle in
considerable numbers about forty years ago. As they were about 300
miles removed from the college at St. Peter and as it was imprac-
ticable or even impossible for many of the sons and daughters of
these settlers to attend that institution, the need of a local school
was early felt. No school was established, however, until in 1888. In
this year Hope Academy was opened in Moorhead. The success of
this institution seemed assured until the great financial crisis of 1893,
when, hampered by insufficient encouragement and support, it became
apparent that the school must eventually close its doors. This
occurred in 1896. Hope Academy had, however, demonstrated during

128

THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

its eight years of activity that a great deal of good could be accom-
plished by a school in that section of Minnesota; and there were men
who continued to believe that a school ought to be maintained there.
Prominent among these was Eev. S. J. Kronberg. He continued to
agitate the school question and even maintained for two years in the
schoolrooms of his own church and at his own financial risk a school
which he called Lund Academy.

The belief that a school was needed increased in strength and
finally the Alexandria District of the Minnesota Conference appointed
a committee to decide upon a suitable location for a new school. In
February, 1899, it was decided to locate the school in Fergus Falls.
The organization was effected January 17, 1900; the institution was
to be owned by a corporation, consisting of four pastors and seven
laymen, and it was to be named Northwestern College.

The first building — a brick structure, 76 by 4-1 feet, and three
stories in height — was erected in 1900, and the first term opened

NORTHWESTERN COLLEGE, FERGUS FALLS, MINN.

ITS EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

129

January 3, 1901. In 1903 a sec-
ond building was erected, to be used
as a dormitory.

The institution can now easily
accommodate 250 students, so far
as instruction is concerned, and
100 students may find lodging in
the dormitory.

In 1903 the first classes were
graduated from the Academy, — a
class of three from the Academic
department and a class of fifteen
from the Commercial department.
Since that time there have been
graduating classes each year.

Northwestern College has won a reputation for substantial, thor-
ough work and is recognized by the University of Minnesota as well
as by the higher institutions of the Augustana S'ynod.

PROF. A. 0. YOUNGDAHL, A. M.,

President of Northwestern College.

Minnesota College.

At the meeting of the Minnesota Conference in St. Peter, May
17 — 23, 1904, it was resolved to establish an institution of learning
in the twin cities, Minneapolis and St. Paul. A committee consist-
ing of five pastors and four laymen was also appointed to carry out
this resolution; and it was further empowered to serve as the Board
of Directors of the new school until the next annual meeting of the
Conference. The committee determined that the school should be
located in Minneapolis and that its first term should begin during
the fall of 1904. Accordingly the new institution, under the name
of Minnesota College, was opened October 4, 1904, in a building
situated on the corner of Franklin and 17th avenues, Minneapolis.

At the very beginning three departments were established, — the
Academic, the Commercial, and the Conservatory. Xo less than 23
students were enrolled on the opening day, and this number was
swelled to 166 during the first academic year.

The next year (1905) a beautiful school building at the corner of
Harvard and Delaware streets, S. E. Minneapolis, was purchased for

130

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

a gum of $17,000. In this building — its present home — the insti-
tution entered upon its second academic year.

During the past school year (1908 — 1909) a new building has been
erected and an additional block of land has been purchased. The
institution, which within the relatively short period of its existence
has shown a remarkable and very gratifying growth, has now ample
room and facilities for still further development. It has a Library
containing about a thousand volumes and the nucleus for a good
working Museum. Its departments and courses are as follows:

1. Academic Department. A three years' course which includes
the subjects commonly offered in a high school together with practical
instruction in Swedish and Christianity.

2. Normal Department. This offers a three years' course of in-
struction to those who are aiming at the profession of teaching.

3. Preparatory Department. The aim of the instruction in this
department is to prepare students for the Academic Department.

MINNESOTA COLLEGE, MINNEAPOLIS, MINN.

131

PROF. FRANK NELSON, PH. B.,
President of Minnesota College.

4. Swedish-English Department.
The work here is especially adapted
to the needs of those who have been
in this country but a short time and
who wish to learn the English lan-
guage.

5. School of Commerce. The
aim of this department is to give to
its students a practical business edu-
cation.

6. School of Expression. This
school gives special attention to all
forms of public speaking.

7. School of Music. This depart-
ment offers courses in piano, organ,

violin, voice, sight-singing, etc. ; also in harmony, counterpoint, fugue,
composition, orchestration, and musical history and psychology.

8. Art Department. Instruction is here given in drawing, paint-
ing, etc. Special attention is given to oil painting.

Trinity College.

On the 28th of August/1 9 04, the pastors of the Austin Distrist of the
Kansas Conference held a meeting in Hutto, Texas, for the purpose of
establishing an institution of learn-
ing within their own district. At
this meeting it was resolved that
the pastors of the Austin District
should serve as a temporary Board
of Directors for the new institu-
tion; further that an appeal should
be made to the various cities with-
in the district to submit bids for
the new school; and also that Eev.
J. A. Stamline be requested to
gather funds. At a meeting held in
Austin February 1, 1905, lay del-
egates from the congregations of

REV. J. ALKR. ANDERSON,

the district were also elected to the president of Trinity college.

132

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Board of Directors. As the city of Round Rock had submitted the
most advantageous bid, viz., $7,000 in cash and eight acres of land
for a campus, it was resolved to locate the school at this place.

The institution was incorporated under the title, The Evangelical
Lutheran Trinity College, Round Rock, Texas, — of the Kansas Con-
ference of the Augustana Synod of North America.

During the summer of 1906 the first building was completed at
a cost of approximately $19,000. It is a two-story building with
basement, and is 147 feet long, 40 and 60 feet wide. It contains an
auditorium, 24x60 feet, two office rooms, six lecture and recitation
rooms, and twenty rooms for students.

The first school-year opened October 2, 1906. Thirty-eight stu-
dents were enrolled at the beginning of the first term; this number
was increased to 61 before the close of the same term; and during
its second term the new school was encouraged by a proportional
increase in its enrollment.

The institution comprises the following departments : an Academy,

TRINITY COLLEGE, ROUND ROCK, TEXAS.

133

a Commercial School, a Conservatory of Music, and an Evening
School.

Dr. J. A. Stamline was elected to be the first president of the
college, and has served in this capacity during the years 1906 — 1909.
At present Eev. J. Alfr. Anderson is the president.

Coeur d'Alene College.

This institution, owned and established by the Columbia Con-
ference, is located at Coeur d'Alene, Idaho, and opened its doors
January 7, 1907. Twelve students were enrolled the first day, and
by the end of the first month 56 students were in attendance.

At the very beginning instruction was offered in but one depart-
ment— the Commercial School — ,but during the first month a De-
partment of Music was added.

During the first term the institution was without a home of its
own, but during the following summer (1907) a commodious and
well equipped building of brick, two stories high with basement, was
erected and was ready for occupancy at the opening of the next
school-year, September 16, 1907.

The basement of this building contains a large room for the
Commercial Department and four ordinary class.-rooms. The upper

COEUR D'ALENE COLLEGE, COEUR D'ALENE, IDAHO.

134

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

REV. J. JESPERSON,
President of Coeur d'Alene College.

floors contain 26 students' rooms. Two
smaller buildings were also erected,
one for the heating plant and the
other for the kitchen and dining hall.
In the fall of 1908 a second large
building corresponding to the one
first built was erected. The two up-
per floors are used as a Ladies'
Dormitory and the ground floor is
devoted to class-rooms.

The Commercial Club of Coeur
d'Alene donated to the college dur-
ing the past year 16 acres of land.
This makes the campus consist at
present of 26 acres.
Rev. J. Jesperson is the president and treasurer of the institution.
The following have constituted its teaching force during the year
just closed (1908 — 1909) : Messrs. Alfred Lawrence, Thure Hedman,
F. J. Lindblom, S'. 0. Johnson, R. Oslund, L. Schade, Miss Hattie
Baity, Mrs. C. Nordquist, Miss Angelica Anderson, and Miss Ada
Anderson. Rev. Litherland succeeded Mr. F. J. Lindblom at the
opening of the spring term.

North Star College.

For a number of years our people
in the Red River Valley considered
the advisability of establishing a
school in their section of the coun-
try. In the early eighties Mr. J. P.
Mattson conducted a private class in
academy subjects, but no institution
was organized. In the early part of
the year 1908 the Red River Valley
District of the Minnesota Confer-
ence decided to establish a school at
Warren, Minnesota. In March the
new school was incorporated under
the name of North Star College.

PROF. O. E. ABRAHAMSOX,
President of North Star College.

7719 EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

135

Prof. 0. E. Abrahamson was called to be -the principal of the school.
Later Mr. C. E. S'jostrand was placed in charge of the Commercial
Department, and Miss Olga Hermanson was engaged as teacher for
the Music Department.

October 1, 1908, was set as the day for the opening of the school.
On that day a number of students arrived and work was begun. At
the end of the year the number of students in attendance amounted
to fifty-four.

NORTH STAB COLLEGE, WARREN, MINN.

Miss Minnie Tullar had also been engaged to teach in the Music
Department; Mr. J. A. Wennerdahl assisted during a part of the
year in the Commercial Department; and Eev. E. 0. Chelgren assisted
in the Academy.

To the departments already organized, — Academic, Preparatory,
Commercial, Stenographic, and Music, — another will be added next
year. This new department will offer courses in Domestic Science,
and it is the intention of the institution to make these courses emi-
nently practical and valuable for girls and young women.

I. M. ANDERSON.

The Charitable Institutions of the Augus-
tana Synod.

IIRISTIAN CHARITY is coeval with Christianity. In the early
days of the Church, the widows and orphans were called
treasures of the Church, and were supported and cared
for by the same. Necessarily this charity work was re-
stricted to those who were members. But Christ had given the key-
note to universal charity in his narrative of the man who on his way
from Jerusalem to Jericho fell into the hands of thieves. As the
scope of the Church widened and it understood better what its Master
expected from it, the great truth of universal charity was put into
practice.

By the side of Christian charity there has sprung forth an eleemos-
ynary movement, prompted mainly by humanitarian motives, which
we call by the highsounding name philanthropy. These two forces
often work side by side for the same result. This is especially the
case where Church and State are separated, so that the Church can-
not reach far enough with its charity, but must be complemented or
even supplanted by individual, associated, or governmental philan-
thropy. It is nothing more than right that the government takes
care of its wards, and the different associations of their members,
and relieve the Church of a burden that would be too onerous to bear.
The world needs all the charity it gets and a great deal more.

It shall be the purpose of this article to give a brief sketch of
each of the charitable institutions of our Augustana Synod. These
can be divided into four groups : Orphanages, Hospitals, Homes for
Aged, and Deaconess Houses. Under synodical or Conference control
there are :

Rev. Erland Carlsson, D. D.
1822—1893

The Augustana Synod

to

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS 139

Eight Orphanages:

At Vasa, Minnesota, established in 1865.
At Andover, Illinois, established in 1867.
At Mariadahlj Kansas, established in 1880.
At Stanton, Iowa, established in 1881.
At Jamestown, New York, established in 1886.
At Joliet, Illinois, established in 1892.
At Omaha, Nebraska, established in 1901.
At Avon, Massachusetts, established in 1907.

Three Hospitals:

Bethesda, St. Paul, Minnesota, established in 1882.

Augustana, Chicago, Illinois, established in 1884.

Immanuel, Omaha, Nebraska, established in 1890.

There are a number of local hospitals more or less controlled and
supported by Lutherans, but as they are not directly under Conference
or synodical authority, we can only mention them : Swedish Hospital,
Minneapolis, Minn. ; Moorhead Hospital, Moorhead, Minn. ; Washing-
ton Park and Englewood Hospitals, Chicago, 111.; and the Lutheran
Hospital, Kansas City, Mo.

Two Deaconess Houses:

.Immanuel Deaconess Institute, Omaha, Neb., established in 1890.
Bethesda Deaconess Home, St. Paul, Minn., established in 1902.

Five Homes for Aged:

Bethesda, Chisago City, Minnesota, established in 1904.
Nazareth, Omaha, Nebraska, established in 1901.
Salem, Joliet, Illinois, established in 1905.
Lutheran Home, Madrid, Iowa, established in 1906.
The Augustana Home for the Aged, Brooklyn, N. Y., established
in 1908.

I. Orphan Homes.
The Orphanage at Vasa, Minnesota.

This is the oldest charitable institution in the Augustana Synod.
It started like a mustard seed. In 1865 a family by the name of
Mikolo E. Erikson from Dalecarlia, Sweden, had emigrated to Amer-

140 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

ica. Both parents died soon after their arrival and left four young
children forlorn and destitute. Hearing their story, Dr. E. Norelius,
then pastor at Red Wing and Vasa, prompted by an inner voice, took
them home to Red Wing, presented them the following Sunday to
his congregation, and called for aid. The church responded with a
handsome contribution. The basement of the old church in Vasa
was put in order to domicile them, and "Aunt Brita" from Stock-
holm, Wis., was installed as matron. Two more orphans came soon.
"Aunt Brita" tells very graphically in one of her letters of their
lack of bread at one time. She told them to pray to God for bread.
About eleven o'clock in the evening a man knocked on the door and
said: "Open, and I will give you a sack of flour, which I think you
need." This came as a godsend, for the flour-barrel was empty. This
noble woman continued amid hardships and privations to take care
of the home for four years.

During the first eleven years of the home Dr. E. Norelius was sole
proprietor and manager. In 1876 he offered the home to the Min
nesota Conference, and the gift was accepted and was duly taken
care of. A small farm of ten acres of land had been purchased for
$150 by Dr. Norelius and a small cottage erected thereon. Miss
Carolina Magny, sister of Rev. J. Magny, now had charge of the
home. Everything began to look brighter. But alas, not long.

The night between the 2nd and 3rd of July, 1879, a cyclone swept
over Vasa, razed the orphan home to the ground, three children were
killed outright, a great number were wounded, and two died after-
wards of their wounds. Five other persons were killed by the storm.
On the 4th of July the remains of the victims of the storm were
buried, a day which Vasa will long remember.

Appeals for aid were sent in all directions. Churches, aid societies;
and individuals responded liberally, so that the home could be rebuilt
larger and better than before, and even the old debt could be paid.

Another sad day in the history of the home was January 16, 1899,
when fire broke out at the noon hour and destroyed the main building
completely. A small, imbecile boy, inmate of the home, had kindled
fire in one of the wardrobes. Even this calamity seems to have been
a blessing in disguise, for contributions came in so freely that a
much better main building could be built than the one destroyed
and the finances placed on a better footing.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

141

The history of this orphanage is rich in vicissitudes and reverses,
yet the Lord has not withheld his rich blessings.

The home can now take care of some 75 children. Its value in
dollars and cents stands at $27,595.75 and its current expenses at
$7,547.98 according to last report.

The following persons have served as superintendents and matrons :
"Aunt Brita" 1865 — 1869; Miss Carolina Magny, afterwards Mrs
Strandberg, together with her husband 1869 — 1880; Mr. and Mrs.
J. A. Hultgren 1880—1888 and 1895—1905; Mr. and Mrs. Lewis
Mellin 1888—1895; Bev. and Mrs. J. E. Hedberg 1905—1909.

The home has its own school building and permanent teacher, who
divides the work between the common school studies and those of
the parochial school. The ownership is vested in the Minnesota
Conference and the management in a Board of six Directors elected
by the Minnesota Conference. Additional land has been purchased,
so that the home owns and cultivates a farm of about 200 acres.
This farm gives employment to the children as they grow up and
furnishes in part the support. Besides the proceeds from the farm,
the Sunday-schools of the Minnesota Conference make an annual
contribution about Thanksgiving time.

ORPHAN HOME AT VASA, MINN.

142 THE AUGUST ANA SYNOD

The home has been a refuge and a blessing to many. May the
good Lord shield, protect, and bless the home and its work.

The Orphan Home at Andover, Illinois.

This home started as a synodical institution and continued as such
until 1876, when it was transferred to the Illinois Conference. Its
history, briefly told, is as follows : At the synodical convention in
Chicago, in 1863, a resolution was adopted to establish an orphan
home. Dr. Passavant was present and urged and recommended the
establishing of such a home. The plan was to purchase suitable farm
property near Paxton, 111., and a committee was appointed to begin
the work. The following year the committee could report that
$1,829.50 had been contributed by the churches. In 1865 the report
showed $3,000 in the treasury. The same year 160 acres of good
farmland had been purchased near Paxton for $3,520. The follow-
ing year the committee reported that the land was paid for and a
surplus of some $520 was found in the treasury.

Evidently there must have been a change of opinion as to the
locality. The leaders of the Synod wanted the home in the midst of
some large settlement with a cluster of Lutheran churches on all
sides. Accordingly the orphan home committee was instructed in
1867, at the meeting in Swedona, to secure a suitable farm either
in Andover or Swedona and to sell the Paxton farm. At the same
time it was decided to open the home without delay. Pursuant to
instructions, an acre lot was secured near Swedona and a house
erected. Three boys had been admitted to the home.

In 1870 a farm of 160 acres was purchased for $5,150 by Eev.
Jonas S'wensson, about two miles southwest of Andover. Thus the
home was permanently located. More land has been purchased ad-
joining the original property, so that the home now owns 440 acres
of fine land. The property has been pronounced one of the best
stock farms in Henry county. The plant is valued at $50,000; the
current expenses for last year were $5,105.16. The home can accom-
modate 75 orphans.

The following persons and families have served as superintendents
or stewards: Mr. and Mrs. S. P. Lindell 1867—1881; Mr. and Mrs.
J. S. Swensson 1881—1889; Mr. and Mrs. L. Hoogner 1889—1892;

JTS CHATITABLE INSTITUTIONS

143

Mr. and Mrs. Gustaf Johnson 1892—1894; Mr. and Mrs. A. E.

Monell 1894—1895; Mr. and Mrs. A. Lincoln 1895—1904; Rev.
and Mrs. N. Gibson 1904—1907; Eev. and Mrs. A. G. Ander 1907
— 1908; Deaconess Elisabeth Anderson 1908 — .

The pastors of Andover, Eevs. Jonas Swensson, Erland Carlsson,
V. Setterdahl, and C. P. Edblom, have all taken a most active part
in the work and development of the home, so has also the church
at Andover. The' home has been a refuge for many waifs and a
blessing to the communit}7. From among the orphans we have both
pastors, professors and other men of influence and marked ability.

While the matron and all the children from the home were attend-
ing the children's Christmas festival in the church at Andover in
1908, a fire broke out in the home and burned it to the ground com-
pletely with all its contents. Only one boy was home, because of
indisposition. He could only report the disaster. The loss was great,
although partly covered by insurance. Plans of a new building have
been prepared and the Board authorized by the Illinois Conference
to rebuild on a larger scale.

Saviour, who Thy flock art feeding
With the Shepherd's kindest care,
All the feeble gently leading,
While the lambs Thy bosom share.

ORPHAN HOME AT AXDOVER, ILL.

144

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

The Orphan Home and Farm School at Manadahl, Kansas.

At the request of Rev. Drs. 0. Olsson and A. W. Dahlsten the
Union Pacific Ry. Company donated a piece of land in Fremont,
Kansas, for a future orphan home. This aroused the interest of the
people for charity work, and steps were taken at once to carry out
the plan.

Nothing definite, however, was done until in 1875, when a govern-
ing Board of five persons was elected to push matters. The Board
consisted of Revs. 0. Olsson, A. W. Dahlsten, Messrs. C. J. Brodine
of Salemshorg, John Rodell of Fremont, and J. A. Nilson of Linds-
horg. In 1878 the Board was instructed to ascertain where the home
could be located to the best advantage. After careful investigation,
the Board recommended Mariadahl, both because of the interest the
people had shown there and the opportunity of purchasing a suit-
able farm property for a very small price. This farm contained 280
acres of land, with suitable buildings, and was purchased for $5,100.
The home was dedicated and opened for reception of orphans in

ORPHAN HOME AT MARIADAHL, KANS.

JTS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS 145

1880. It has accomodations for about thirty orphans. The total
number received since it opened is one hundred and twenty. The
value of the home is about $22,000, with no debt, and a current
annual expense of $3,500. The name is: "The Orphan Home and
Farm School of Mariadahl, Kansas".

The following persons have served as superintendents and matrons :
Mr. and Mrs. G. Haterius, Mr. and Mrs. B. Berg for 20 years, Mr.
and Mrs. A. G. Johnson for 4 years, and Mr. and Mrs. N. H. Young-
berg for 5 years.

The home is supported by the farm and Sunday-school and church
contributions. Eevs. Hakan Olson, C. J. E. Haterius and, in fact,
all the pastors of Mariadahl have spared neither time nor labor to
make the institution a real home for the orphans. What the father-
less and motherless need above all is love and paternal care.

The Orphan Home at Stanton, Iowa.

This home for orphans is situated one mile south of the village of
Stanton, where it owns and cultivates a farm of 240 acres of choice
land, and is encircled by the flourishing churches of Stanton, Fre-
mont, Red Oak, Bethesda, and Essex.

The first measures taken by the Iowa Conference towards estab-
lishing an orphan home date back to the year 1870, when at the
convention in Des Moines a committee was appointed to initiate the
movement. As soon as this committee had agreed upon the present
site, it at once opened negotiations with the Burlington and Missouri
Eiver Eailway for the purchase of 160 acres of land. After waiting
in vain for a donation in land from the railroad company, the land
was purchased in 1871 at $14 an acre, on ten years' time, at 6 per
cent, interest. To begin with the farm was rented to different parties,
but with little financial success. The proceeds did not even cover
the interest. Appeals were time and again made by Eev. B. M
Halland, the prime mover in this enterprise, as well as in the coloniza-
tion of southwestern Iowa, to the churches for aid, but with little
success. Each one seemed to have enough to care for himself in
those pioneer days. As the orphan home at Andover still belonged to
the whole Synod, and the financial conditions in those early colonies
were not the best, the contributions were small and far between.
Everybody hoped that the farm would pay for itself and leave a

146

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

surplus for buildings. This was not to be. In 1876 more active
measures were taken to open the home, and Eev. M. C. Eanseen was
appointed solicitor for the home. In 1879 the greater part of the
debt on the land was paid. In 1880 the Conference decided to build.
The building cost a little over $2,000, the furnishings of the same and
the necessary farming inplements, stock, and houses for the same
about $2,000 additional. Eighty acres of adjoining land were pur-
chased later, so that the home is now a valuable property, rated at
$31,000, with a current annual expense of about $5,000. It has
accommodations for fifty orphans, and is supported by the income from
the farm and the annual contributions from the Sunday-school child-
ren and the churches of the Iowa Conference.

The superintendents and matrons, changes occurring frequently,
have been Mr. and Mrs. P. Bingberg, Mr. and Mrs. Dahlstrom, Mr.
and Mrs. Frank Lindberg, Mr. and Mrs. C. A. Nimrod, Mr. and Mrs.
C. G. Lind from 1892—1908, and Mr. and Mrs. A. E. Liljegren.

ORPHAN HOME AT STANTON, IOWA.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

147

In 1907 a separate school building was erected, with spacious
recitation and school rooms on the first floor, sleeping rooms on the
second floor, and play and recreation room in the basement. Seven
months of public school and two months of Swedish school are taught
each year, giving to the orphans a good and timely education.

The Iowa Conference is caring for its orphanage with parental
tenderness and devotion. The home has its trials, like all similar
institutions, but these trials only call forth the Christian love and
faith into greater activity. What we do for Christ and the little ones
who believe in him will not be without its temporal as well as
eternal reward.

The Orphan Home at Jamestown, New York.

This home is the fifth in order of establishment of the orphan
homes. Because of
the large and pop-
ulous cities within
its territory, the
New York Confer-
ence needed a large
and commodious or-
phan home. After
preliminary work
covering several years
and gathering some
$3,553.45 as founda-
tion fund, the New
York Conference de-
cided to start the
work. The corner
stone was laid amid
great festivities July
14, 1884. The 27th
of January, 1886,
the home was form-
ally opened to rereive
orphans.

The first superin- ORPHAN HOME AT JAMESTOWN, N. Y.

148 THE AUGUSTA MA SYNOD

tendent and matron were Rev. and Mrs. T. 0. Linell; they were
followed by Rev. and Mrs. M. J. Englund. The present incumbents
are Mr. and Mrs. J. S. Swensson, brother of the late Dr. C. A.
Swensson. The home was undoubtedly, at the time of its erection,
the most expensive, the largest, most modern, and best equipped of
all our orphanages. The value is conservatively placed at $45,000,
its current annual expenses are about $7,500. It is owned and con-
trolled by the New York Conference and supported by the churches
and Sunday-schools of the Conference that lie outside of the New
England states. These support the home at Avon, Mass.

The Orphan Home at Joliet, Illinois.

As the Illinois Conference increased its territory and established
new congregations, it became necessary either to increase the accom-
modations at the orphan home in Andover or locate a new one in
some other part of the Conference. As the home in Andover was
located in a farming community, it could only train the children in
work on the farm. An industrial school in connection with the
orphan home became the leading thought in the Conference.

At the convention of the Illinois Conference in Ishpeming in
1887 the subject was warmly discussed. A committee was appointed
to prepare the whole question for definite action at the next meeting.
This committee consisted of Drs. Erl. Carlsson, L. A. Johnston, L.
G. Abrahamson, and Revs. H. P. Quist and M. Frykman. This com-
mittee reported to the convention held in St. Charles in the fall of
1888. Another, larger committee was appointed, which reported the
following year as follows:

1) That a new orphan home be established;

2) that its location shall be within the Chicago or Rockford dis-
tricts ;

3 ) that the churches within these districts be asked to pledge them-
selves as to the amount they may be willing to raise to secure the
home in their vicinity.

Joliet and Rockford vied with each other, the former place leading
with a definite promise of $8,000, provided $7,000 would be raised
by the churches elsewhere in the Conference. The offer of Joliet was
accented, a Board of Directors elected, authority given to purchase
ground and proceed with building as fast as money was gathered.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

149

Mr E. G. Peterson of Englewood, Chicago, drew the plans and
superintended the construction. The corner stone was laid in August,
1892; in 1893 the building was enclosed, and in 1896 the new home
was opened under the corporate name: "The Orphan Home and In-
dustrial School of the Illinois Conference of the Scandinavian Evan-
gelical Lutheran Augustana Synod." Sister Frida Schelander from
the Immanuel Deaconess Institute of Omaha, Nebraska, was chosen
as matron and superintendent. She continued in this capacity until
1908. Her place is now (1909) filled by Mr. and Mrs. C. A. Johnson.
The home can easily accommodate over 100 children. It is beauti-
fully located on the outskirts of Joliet. The street-car company has
built and maintains a spur out to the orphan home and carries the
inmates to and from school and church free of charge. The value
of the property is rated at $36,000, the last year's current expenses
were $7,267.20; number of children cared for during 1908 was 101.
At the Conference meeting in Bethlehem, Chicago, in 1909, it was
decided to consolidate both homes under one Board of Directors.

ORPHAN HOME AT JOLIET, ILL.

150

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

The industrial school has not yet been started in earnest, but it
is the purpose of the Board to do so at as early a date as possible
The plan is an excellent one. When the boys and girls are ready to
leave the institution, they have learned some trade by which they can
earn a livelihood more easily than were they to begin the battle for
bread wholly unprepared.

The home is supported partly by paying orphans and partly by-
contributions from Stmday-schools and churches in the Illinois Con-
ference.

"Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good
works and glorify your Father which is in heaven."

The Immanuel Orphan Home, Omaha, Nebraska.

This home is a branch of the complex Immanuel institution at
Omaha, which comprises a hospital, a deaconess mother house, an
old people's home for invalids, and an orphan home. The latter
dates back to 1901, when it was erected at a cost of $3,500. This
branch entered, as a matter of course, into the original plan, but could
not for financial reasons be taken up earlier. It can accommodate
about twenty-five orphans ; is owned, controlled, and supported by tho
Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod; the orphans are taken care
of by the deaconesses of the institution; its annual expenses aggregate
$1,600 — 1,700. The Sunday-schools of the Nebraska Conference are
particularly active in the support of the home.

Superintendent emeritus of this branch and the whole establish-
ment was Rev. E. A. Fo-
gelstrom, until his death
in 1909 ; superintendent
in charge is Rev. P. M.
Lindberg ; sister superior,
Deaconess Anna Flint.

The Immanuel insti-
tution is patterned after
the German institution
at Kaiserswerth, modi-
fied, however, to suit
the American Lutheran
ORPHAN HOME AT OMAHA, NEB. ideas and conditions.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

151

The Lutheran Orphan Home at Avon, Massachusetts.

The New York Conference, comprising all the New England and
Middle Atlantic states, covers so large an area that one orphan home
cannot fill the needs, especially as the traveling distances are so great.
The orphan home at Jamestown being filled to its capacity, it be-
came necessary either to enlarge it or to locate a second home.
Taking the traveling distances into account, it was thought the wiser
policy to establish another home. A very beautiful homestead, owned
by an eastern capitalist, near Avon, Mass., was found to be for sale
at a very low figure. The property could not be duplicated for
$50,000. The purchase price was $12,000. The owner deducted
$2,500, so that the actual cost is only $9,500. The property consists
of 60 acres of land with fine fruit orchards, artistically arranged
parks, walls and fences. The buildings are of the old Colonial style,

ORPHAN HOME AT AVON, MASS.

152 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

airy, spacious, substantial. The electric tramway between Boston and
Brockton runs close to the premises, so that it has the best of commu-
nications.

There are ample accommodations for forty orphans. The home was
opened April 8, 1907, is owned and controlled by the New York Con-
ference, and supported by that part of the Conference which lies
within the New England states. The name is: "The Lutheran Or-
phans' Home, Incorporated". Its location is at Avon, Massachusetts,
16 miles from Boston and 3 miles from Brockton.

Superintendent and matron is Miss Amelia Eabenius, a graduate
of the sloyd schools of . Sweden. She will make all kinds of sloyd
a special feature of the home.

II. Hospitals.
Bethesda Hospital, St. Paul, Minnesota.

The first step by the Minnesota Conference toward officially taking
up hospital work was taken at the convention in Fish Lake, Minn.,
in the fall of 1880 by the establishment and incorporation, according
to the laws of the state, of the Tabitha Society. The purpose was
to make the scope of this society so wide that it could own and control
any kind of charitable institutions, like hospitals, orphan homes,
refuge and rescue homes, homes for the aged, etc. It is possible that
Francke's numerous "stiftungen" in Halle served as models in the
minds of the originators. Eev. A. P. Monten, then pastor of the
First Swedish Lutheran church in St. Paul, advised and assisted by
Revs. Norelius, Sjoblom and others, was the most active in this move-
ment. The hospital idea was then in its infancy both as to the
financial side and as to the care and treatment of the sick. Had the
minds of the people been better prepared, the work had undoubtedly
progressed much better and faster. It was, indeed, to break new
ground. Eev. Monten's vision was clear enough to see what was
coming. His unceasing labors for this and other enterprises have
been little appreciated hitherto. In the light of present developments
it is easy to see how much more farsighted he was than the majority
of his contemporaries.

In 1881 a property situated on the little beautiful lake Como, where
now the idyllic Como Park is located, was purchased for $6,000.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

April 4, 1882, the hospital was opened to receive patients. The work
continued until in February of 1883. During this time 156 patients
had been received and treated. We must remember that surgery was
just then beginning to be recognized as a powerful factor in removing
man's woes. The value of rigid, surgical cleanliness, i. e. sterilization
of everything that would come in contact with a wound, was then
less well understood than now. As a result many died from septic
infection, and the people lost confidence in surgery. This made it
impossible to continue the work. The hospital had to close its doors.
But the originators as well as the Conference never entertained a
thought to give up the work, only to rest it a while, until the public
mind could look at a hospital in another light.

In the meantime the Hospital Board issued call upon call to dif-
ferent persons to take hold of the work, but with no result, until in
1891, when a call was sent to Eev. C. A. Hultkrans, then pastor at
Geneseo, 111. He accepted the call after some hesitation and com-
menced his labors already in October the same year. He succeeded

'«!' 13^: m -n 11
-U a a, 22 ail aa

«"'«" IJ * '' ' " "' " •••< BBDI iMHt

" I 333:J13i .3.1 3 3|

33

The Augustana Synod

BETHESDA HOSPITAL, ST. PAUL, MINN.

11

154

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

REV. C. A. HULTKRANS,

Superintendent.

so well that the hospital could be opened again March 8, 1892. Al-
ready in 1891 a commodious residence, centrally located, was purchased
for $16,000, remodeled and furnished as a hospital. The work has
since that time steadily progressed. The building was again re-
modeled in 1904, enlarged and one
story added to make room for more
patients.

A home for the superintendent
was built in 1894, a deaconess home
was purchased in 1901, another lot
adjoining the hospital, formerly
owned by the railroad magnate J. J.
Hill, has been purchased, and a large
spacious, new hospital valued at
about $70,000 is now (1909) in
course of construction.

The nursing was carried on by
deaconesses from the Immanuel
Deaconess Institutue and their help-
ers until 1903, when a school for deaconesses was started, and since
that time the Bethesda deaconesses do all the nursing. Eev. C. A.
Hultkrans has proved himself an efficient and progressive superin-
tendent. The work has been most abundantly blessed by God.

The hospital with accessories, not counting the new addition now
going up, is worth $70,000 and has room for about 100 beds. It is
centrally located and enjoys a good reputation for fine surgery and
careful nursing. The annual expenses are approximately $37,000.
The institution is supported by paying patients and by church contri-
butions as well as by donations in larger sums from individuals. The
superintendent is ably assisted by Eev. A. F. Aimer both in spiritual
care of the sick and the instruction of the deaconesses in training.
Much credit is due to the superintendents of deaconesses, especially
Sister Bothilda Swenson and Sister Eleonora S'lattengren.

The Lake Como property is still owned by the hospital. It may in
the near future be used as a home for incurables.

The institution is a veritable Bethesda where the sick are waiting
for a ministering angel to come and trouble the waters and deal out
health, cheer, and comfort.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS 155

Augustana Hospital, Chicago, Illinois.

The Augustana Hospital, of the Deaconess Institution of the
Swedish Evangelical Lutheran Church, is a corporate institution
according to the statutes of the State of Illinois, and is owned and
controlled by the Illinois Conference of the Evangelical Lutheran
Augustana Synod. It is located in Chicago, on the North Side, on
the presidential corner, i. e., the intersection of Lincoln, Garfield, and
Cleveland avenues. The direct management is vested in the Board
•of Directors of nine members, elected by the Illinois Conference to
serve for three years.

The first attempt by Lutherans in Chicago to care especially for
the sick and suffering was made by the Eev. Dr. Erland Carlsson,
who early in his pastoral career, probably about the year 1860,
opened a home for sick and destitute immigrants. His enterprise
was merged with the charitable institution of Dr. Passavant. The
great fire of 1871 destroyed this hospital, but it was soon rebuilt, and
is known to-day as Dr. Passavant's Memorial Hospital.

In the year 1880, Prof. 0. Olsson, upon his return from abroad,
resuscitated the idea that the Swedish Lutheran Church ought to have
a charitable institution in Chicago. With him were such men as
Eevs. Abrahamson, Eanseen, Evald, Peters, Lindeblad, Eydholm,
Boman; Messrs. P. Colseth, C. P. Holmberg of Chicago, and J. Er-
lander of Eockford, Illinois, and others. The various ladies' aid
societies in the Chicago churches took the matter up in earnest. That
of Immanuel church, with Mrs. Evald at the head, was the first to
act by donating $70 for the enterprise. It was the intention to unite
with the hospital work that of a deaconess' home. The location
should, as a matter of course, be Chicago; but the exact place was a
question of dispute. The Illinois Conference of the Evangelical Lu-
theran Augustana Synod now became sponsor for the new-born child.

In 1882 the leaders of the movement decided to locate in Lake
View, and efforts were made to secure ground through Dr. Passavant.
Failing in this, Dr. Erland Carlsson's home, at the corner of Lincoln
and Cleveland avenues, was at first rented, and later, in 1887, pur-
chased for about $35,000. The first Board of Directors was composed
of Eevs. E. Carlsson, 0. Olsson, M. C. Eanseen, C. B. L. Boman,
and Messrs. C. P. Holmberg, G. A. Bohman, and John Erlander.

156

THE AUGUSTANA SYA'OD

February 13, 1882, the articles of incorporation were adopted and
recorded. May 28, 1884, the institution was formally dedicated, and
with Dr. T. M. Miller as physician and surgeon, Mrs. Hilda Carlson,
wife of the late Eev. A. B. Carlson, missionary to India, as matron,
and Miss Lotta Frejd, assistant, started out on its career of useful-
ness. The first patient was a young lady who came to attend the
dedicatory services, but who broke her leg in stepping from the cable-
car. Fifteen beds were in readiness at this time, and all were soon
occupied. In October, 1884, a fire damaged the building, so that it
had to be rebuilt, but no one was injured. The fire insurance covered
the financial loss, and the building was soon rebuilt and reoccupied
by patients. The most serious question confronting the authorities
was how to secure more room, as the accommodations were quite inade-
quate. In February, 1893, the corner-stone of a new building, 68x84
feet, six stories in height, was laid, and the work of gathering funds
pushed, so that the building was completed in the fall of 1894. Room
had thus been provided for some 125 beds, but in less than ten years
the building was found to be inadequate, and in 1903 an addition of
nearly the same dimensions, in like architecture, was begun on lots
adjoining the older buildings. This addition was finished and ready

AUGL'STANA HOSPITAL, CHICAGO, ILL.

IIS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

157

for occupancy in the fall of 1904. Ample room was thus provided
for some 200 beds.

In 1894 a training school for nurses was started with a two years'
course of study and training. In 1904 it was increased to three years.
In 1896 the first class was graduated. Since that time 213 nurses
have received their diplomas. Some of these hold positions of trust
and responsibility in the various
hospitals of this country; some
have gone out as wives of mission-
aries to the foreign fields.

The spiritual care of the patients
has always received much atten-
tion by the authorities. During the
early history of the institution the
Lutheran ministers of the city vis-
ited the hospital in turn. In 1890
and 1891 Eev. P. Thelander, now
of Batavia, Illinois, served as the
first superintendent and pastor;
Eev. S. G. Ohman, now at New
Britain, Connecticut, followed in
1894; in 1898 Eev. H. 0. Linde-
blad, now of La Grange, Illinois, held the position; in 1903 Eev.
G. Peters of Eockford, Illinois, officiated; and in 1904 Dr. M.
Wahlstrom, then the president of Gustavus Adolphus College at St.
Peter, Minnesota, accepted and still holds the position. Jacob Soder-
berg has for twenty years devoted much of his time and attention to
spiritual work among the patients. He has been a patient of the
hospital since February, 1904. When his health permitted he visited
the sick in the wards and private rooms with the Word of God, prayer,
exhortation, and song. Many will rise and call him blessed. Now
he has gone to his eternal rest. May 3, 1909, his summons came.
For the people of God there remaineth a rest.

Morning chapel services are held every week-day with the nurses,
morning devotions are held in the wards as far as time and conditions
permit, and in the private rooms whenever desired. Divine services
are held with nurses, convalescent patients and other friends in the
Swedish and English languages alternately every Sunday evening;

REV. M. WAHLSTROM, PH. D., R. N. O.,

Superintendent.

158 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

private and general communion is celebrated as occasion demands;
holy baptism is also administered.

The following statistics for 1908 will show the magnitude of the
work done :

Patients admitted during 1908 2,483

Male Patients 1,114

Female Patients 1,369

Children under 12 years of age 301

Medical cases during 1908 437

Ophthalmic and Otological 41

Obstetrical 219

Surgical cases 1,786

Discharged patients 2,423

Deaths 142

Death rate 5.7%

Number of days of treatment in 1908 61,604

Average cost of maintenance of patients, per day $ 1.35

Total earnings of hospital for 1908, from all sources. . . . 114,129.25
Total cost of maintaining hospital, interest and deprecia-
tion included 82,902.25

Ratio of operating expenses of 1908 72.6%

Charity to patients 12,696.91

Cash income from patients 101,523.43

Cash income from donations, church collections 1,744.33

Cash income from all sources 105,041.26

Total cash disbursements 103,734.69

Bonded indebtedness 70,000.00

The hospital comprises the following eleven departments : Depart-
ment of General S'urgery, Internal Medicine, Ophthalmology and
Otology, Rhinology and Laryngology, Dermatology, Neurology, Ob-
stetrics, Gynecology, Children's Diseases, Pathology, Dentistry.

Since the opening of the hospital, in 1884, up to January 1, 1909,
24,898 patients have been treated, and of these 2,483 during the past
year, 1908.

The institution is valued at $250,000 and is supported by paying
patients, church and private contributions.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

159

Immanuel Hospital, Omaha, Nebraska.

The originator, promoter and leading spirit in this institution with
its accessories has been the Eev. E. A. Fogelstrom. His early life he
spent as a sailor and had opportunity to learn to know the deep, groan-
ing wants of humanity. He left the sailor's life to enter the ministry
and was ordained in Burlington, Iowa, in 1877. His first years of
pastoral work were spent in Brooklyn, New York, and afterwards in
Omaha, Nebr. Within him there ripened a conviction that he should
devote his life mainly to charity work. But in what form ? The field
of useful activity for the young women of our Synod had hardly been
touched. The young men went to the seminary and thence into the
Lord's vineyard, but why not open an avenue for the women? His
thought was directed to the deaconess work in this country and other
countries, especially Germany. He had found the field. He had as

IMMANUEL HOSPITAL, OMAHA, NEB.

160

THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

his intimate advisers men like Drs. Hasselquist, Lindahl and others
He resigned his charge in Omaha, much to the regret of his flock, im-
posed upon himself and family the severest selfdenials and entered
with his whole soul into the work. Very soon he saw that his plan

could best be realized by founding
a hospital. He solicited funds for
this enterprise among his American
friends as well as his own people.
He succeeded in raising $25,000.
In 1890 Immanuel Hospital was
built at a cost of $30,000. Two
years previous he together with ten
"close friends" had organized "The
Evangelical Immanuel Association
for Works of Mercy." The move-
ment was duly incorporated accord-
ing to the laws of the state of Ne-
braska. Later he gathered around
himself a large circle of experienced
persons, men and women, as advisers,
selected a staff of the most eminent surgeons, physicians and specialists
of Omaha. The hospital was a financial, surgical and medical success
from the beginning. Only one wing of the building, as planned, was
erected. The nursing was carried on from the beginning by deaconesses.
At several conventions Rev. Fogelstrom had petitioned the Augusta-
na Synod to take charge of his growing institution, especially the
Deaconess Institution. At the convention in Paxton, 111., in 1903 the
Synod took the preliminary measures to adopt the work, and in 1904
at the Synod in Lindsborg the establishment with all its branches be-
came a Synodical institution. Eev. Fogelstrom was to remain its per-
manent head. In 1906 his health failed and he was succeeded by Eev.
F. N. Swanberg as temporary superintendent and in 1908 by Eev.
P. M. Lindberg, the present incumbent. The superintendent is also
pastor of the whole institution. In these duties he is ably assisted by
the Sister Superior and the supervising deaconesses under her. A very
valuable assistance in the spiritual work has been rendered by the Rev.
Peter Carlson, pioneer pastor from the 50's and 60's in southern
Minnesota, who died August 13, 1909.

REV. P. M. LINDBERG, A. M.,

Superintendent.

/7IS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

161

The hospital has a staff of seventeen surgeons, physicians and
specialists.

The value of the institution in dollars and cents is placed at
$80,000; the hospital current expenses for 1907 were $23,116.67. It
takes care of 600 to 800 patients a year. The location is in Monmouth
Park, several miles from the heart of the city. When the contemplated
parks, avenues and driveways are completed the institution will have
a beautiful location.

Immanuel, God with us.

III. Deaconess Institutions.

The Immanuel Deaconess Mother House in Omaha, Nebraska.

Within the Augustana Synod Eev. E. A. Fogelstrom can with
propriety be termed the "father of the deaconess cause." He first
made himself acquainted with the deaconess work in the Eastern
States, especially the work of the Mary Drexel institution in Phila-
delphia. He made several journeys to Europe and studied the charity
work of Wichern, Bodelschwing, Fliedner and others. The establish-
ment of the latter in Kaiserswerth aroused in the bosom of Pastor
Fogelstrom a strong desire to transplant Fliedner's ideas with neces-
sary modifications to the soil of the United States and the Augustana
Synod. The deaconess institutions
in S'weden, Norway and other coun-
tries were also studied.

As the nursing at the hospital
was to be carried on by deaconesses,
it was necessary to make prepara-
tions early. Already in 1887, three
years before the hospital was opened,
Eev. Fogelstrom had found a young
woman, Miss Bothilda Swenson, who
was ready to become the first dea-
coness. For training she was at
sent to the Mary Drexel

once

mother-house in Philadelphia. The
following year four more sisters

REV. E. A. FOGELSTROM,
(1850 — 1909), Founder.

162

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

were sent there. Bothilda and one of the sisters spent some time in
the deaconess school in Stockholm, Sweden. On the return of Sister
Bothilda to this country, she was consecrated deaconess, the first in
our history. She was for many years matron at Immanuel Home and
sister superior at Bethesda Hospital, St. Paul.

As soon as it could be done, a school for training deaconesses was
started in the institution. Sister Martha Soderbaum from the deacon-
ess institution at Stockholm took charge in 1899. Her successor and
the present sister superior is Sister Annette Flint. In 1901 a separate
building was erected as the first mother-house or home for deaconesses.
Its size is 40x50 and was erected at a cost of $5,000. In January, 1892,
the Swedish Evangelical Deaconess Congregation of Omaha, Nebr.,
was organized. The same year dates the organization of "The Im-
manuel Deaconess Association." Twenty pastors, two college pres-
idents, and more than one hundred other friends of the cause partook
in the organization. Of course when the Synod became sponsor for

IMMANUEL DEACONESS MOTHER-HOUSE, OMAHA, NEB.

JTS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS 163

the institution, this association was dissolved. But it was this organ-
ization that gave new impetus and new life to the work.

The number of deaconesses now reaches nearly fifty with fifteen
stations that employ one or more deaconesses in the work. This work
comprises nursing of the sick, rescue work, missionary work, teaching,
superintendency of institutions of mercy, and the like. The Imman-
uel Deaconess Home is not only a training school for deaconesses, it
is the central institution from which they are sent out, and to which
they return, when the work is finished; the source from which they
obtain their clothing, yearly allowance in cash, etc.; the place where
they can retire in sickness and old age and find home and shelter. It
is their home.

The home is supported by private donations, by contributions taken
throughout the whole Augustana Synod and by the earnings of the
sisters in all outlying stations, which in 1909 number not less than
thirteen. These pay a stipulated price weekly, monthly, or annually
which is all paid into the treasury of the home. The annual expenses
stand at $10,656.95.

There is surely a 'great future in store for this work. Its usefulness
can barely be said to have started. It is a Lutheran movement with
the whole country as its field of operation.

Bethesda Deaconess House, St. Paul, Minnesota.

The great problem that confronted Eev. C. A. Hultkrans when be
took charge of Bethesda Hospital was: How shall we nurse the
patients, by trained nurses or by deaconesses? He wisely chose the
latter. The Deaconess Mother-house in Omaha was appealed to for
workers and with success. Sister Fredina was first sent, She proved
herself a most capable sister superior, but her health failed, and
she died after little more than a year's service. Her place was next
taken by Sister Emma Skagerberg and then followed in succession
Sister Cecilia Nelson, now Mrs. Eev. J. E. Hedberg, Superintendent
of the Orphan Home at Vasa, Minn., Tina Peterson, Bothilda Swen-
son. The latter has served in this capacity for seven whole years. At
times Bethesda Hospital has at one and the same time had as many as
six deaconesses from the Omaha mother-house.

But the hospital grew and the mother-house could not furnish dea-

164

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

conesses in sufficient number to supply the want. It then became
necessary to employ paid helpers or assistants to the deaconesses.
These proved both expensive and inefficient. The superintendent or
rector, as he is sometimes called, much to the chagrin, dissatisfaction
and even against the protest of the mother-house at Omaha, prepared
for the establishment of a school for deaconesses. In 1901 a spacious
and elegant residence adjoining the hospital was unexpectedly offered
for sale at a very low figure. Without much hesitation this property
was purchased as a deaconess home. In 1902 the Minnesota Confer-
ence ratified the purchase and gave the superintendent authority to
establish a school and home for deaconesses. In the summer of 1903
the first probationers were received, in 1905 the school numbered
eighteen deaconesses and probationers in training. Now (in 1909)
there are some twenty-one deaconesses connected with the home.
The rector is Eev. Carl A. Hultkrans; assistant, Eev. A. F.

BKTHESDA DEACOXESS HOME, ST. PAUL, MINN.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

165

Aimer; sister superior, Eleanor Slattengren. The home with equip-
ments is easily worth $10,000.

The deaconesses assemble every morning in the chapel at 7 :30 for
devotion, which is led by the sister superior or her appointee. In the
sickrooms the day's work is begun by morning prayer, which is con-
ducted by the deaconess in charge of the floor. Sunday services are
held on every Lord's Day, weekly services are also held on Wednesday
evenings, Bible study and prayer meeting on Friday evenings. Thus
the work is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer.

IV. Homes for the Aged.

The Bethesda Old People's Home at Chisago City, Minnesota.

This home is a branch of the Bethesda Hospital of St. Paul, Minn. ;
is owned and controlled by the Minnesota Conference and is under
the direct management of the Board of Directors and Superintendent

BETHESDA OLD PEOPLE'S HOME, CHISAGO CITY, MINN.

166

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

of Bethescla Hospital and Deaconess Home. It was opened November
10, 1904, has room for twenty-four old people, is valued at $10,000.
The manager and superintendent is Eev. C. A. Hultkrans, matron
Mrs. Martha Mattson.

The home is supported by the inmates, who pay a certain sum
upon entering, by church and society contributions, and by personal
gifts, donations, and legacies.

The location is beautiful, close to Green Lake in Chisago City.

Nazareth, Omaha, Nebraska.

This home is incorporated with and a part of the Immanuel Hospi-
tal and Deaconess Mother-house in Omaha. It is located on the hos-
pital grounds, was opened in 1901, and is intended to be a refuge for
old people who are invalids or have become incurable. The ownership
and control is the same as for the remainder of the institution. The

IMMANUEL HOSPITAL, OLD BUILDING, NOW USED AS A HOME FOR THE AGED.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

167

superintendent is Rev. P. M. Lindberg, sister superior is sister Anna
Flint. Its value is placed at $500; the current expenses are apprpx-
imately $4,000. In its present condition it can only accommodate six
to eight persons. The authorities hope soon to be able to enlarge it,
so it can accommodate about twenty persons.

The Swedish Evangelical Luth. Salem Home for the Aged, Joliet, Illinois.

For a long time the need of a home for the aged was felt very
keenly in the Illinois Conference. Various offers of parcels of land
were made in Chicago and suburbs. These were all, wisely or un-
wisely, rejected, and the committee entrusted with the preliminaries
decided to locate it on the ground belonging to the orphan home in
Joliet, 111. Its founding dates back to 1905 while its incorporation
occurred in 1906. Midsummerday, 1908, it was dedicated and declared
opened. The home is owned and controlled by the Illinois Confer-
ence, the immediate management being vested in the Consolidated
Board of Directors for both orphan homes in Andover and Joliet, and
the Salem Home for the Aged. The superintendent is Mr. A. E.
Johnson. The matron is Mrs. Alma Enberg.

The home can accommodate twenty-four people; its value is placed
at $28,000, its current expenses at $8,000. It is supported by the

SALEM HOME FOB THE AGED, JOLIET, ILL.

168

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

inmates who turn over a certain amount of cash or property to the
ho/ue, by regular church contributions and by individual donations
and legacies.

Lutheran Old People's Home, Madrid, Iowa.

In 1904 at the convention of the Iowa Conference at Essex, Iowa,
we first hear officially of the institution, although the idea antedates
this by many years. In 1905 a Board of six members was elected
with orders to incorporate and to receive offers of donations from
different localities. Madrid, Iowa, came promptly to the front with
a bonus of $1,200 and four acres of land near the church. In 1906
the offer was accepted and the Board authorized to open a home in
rented quarters without delay. In 1908 the Conference gave to the
Board permission to build and on November 17, 1908, the home was
dedicated.

The structure is of brick, 36x100 ft. in size, two stories and a base-
ment, with all the modern improvements, heated by steam, lighted
by electricity. The cost of the structure was $13,000, with grounds
and equipments it is valued at $17,000.

LUTHERAN OLD PEOPLE'S HOME, MADHID, IOWA.

ITS CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

169

The home is presided over by Sister Christine Monson from the
Immanuel Deaconess Institute, assisted by Sister Alma Olofson from
the same institution.

The home can accommodate some twenty-five inmates.

All the churches of the Iowa Conference have helped to build the
home, they are also contributing liberally toward its support. The
inmates pay a certain sum upon entering.

The Augustana Home for the Aged, Brooklyn, N. Y.

Some members of the Sw. Luth. Bethlehem church, Brooklyn, N".
Y., mindful of the need of a home for old people with no one to
care for them, organized themselves into a society on Sept. 25, 1908,
for the purpose of establishing such a home. In November, the
same year, a conveniently located property was bought for $11,500,

AUGUSTAXA HOME FOR THE AGED, BROOKLYN, N. Y.
The Augustana Synod

170 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

and the ownership transferred to the Bethlehem congregation. At
the meeting of the New York Conference in April, 1909, the Home
was offered to the Conference, which gratefully accepted the offer and
took charge of the institution. A committee was appointed to attend
to the legal procedures in transferring the property. This com-
mittee duly fulfilled the charge entrusted to it, and the Home is
now owned and controlled by the New York Conference. Ten per-
sons have, so far, found a home and shelter at this institution.

At all these homes for the aged a great deal of charity is done,
although they are not intended to be almshouses in the common sense
of the word.

The Kansas Conference has taken steps to establish a home for the
aged somewhere in the Smoky Hill Valley, most likely at Lindsborg,
but plans have not yet taken definite shape, so we can only report the
good intentions of this Conference.

There can be no 'better evidence of the good fruits of the gospel
than such works of charity ly the church. By them it proves its right
to call Jesus, the Son of God, who is Love, its Master.

M. WAHLSTROM.

Rev. Jonas Swensson
182S-1873

The Publishing Interests of the Augustana

Synod.

HE HISTORY of publications within the Evangelical Luther-
an Augustana Synod of North America antedates the
synodical organization itself by a number of years. The
first missionary to the scattered Swedish immigrants to
this country, Eev. L. P. Esbjorn, saw the need of reaching his people
by means of some publication which could be sent to those whom he
was unable to visit personally. He, therefore, published in 1851
a small tract with the title: "Valkomst-Helsning Till den Svenska,
Norska och Danska Emigranten" (Greetings of Welcome to the
Swedish, Norwegian and Danish Emigrant), printed by H. Ludvig &
Co., Vesey Street, New York, in an edition of 4,000 copies to be dis-
tributed among the immigrants. This tract contained advice in spir-
itual matters and information regarding the Swedish settlements in
Illinois. As far as can be learned, this tract is one of the very first
publications, possibly the first, in the Swedish language in this coun-
try during the nineteenth century, and is the first seed sown by means
of the printed word among the people that later formed the Augusta-
na S'ynod-.

Another tract appeared, somewhat later, most probably in the begin-
ing of 1854, entitled: "Nagra enkla Fragor och Svar rorande D6-
pelsen" (A few simple Questions and Answers with regard to
Baptism). Its author was Eev. L. P. Esbjorn, and it was called forth
by the Baptist propaganda of those days.

The same year, 1854, the minutes of the proceedings at the joint

174 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

convention of the Chicago and Mississippi Evangelical Lutheran Con-
ferences, held at Chicago, January 4th — 9th, 1854, were published,
which were the first minutes of any church convention published in
the Swedish language during the nineteenth century.

The need of a paper in the Swedish language for the Swedes in
America was felt early both among pastors and laymen. Exchanges
of views on this subject were heard at various places and especially
during the conventions of the Conferences. The best place to publish
a paper was considered to be Chicago, that city being justly deemed
to be the gateway to the West. Rev. Erland Carlsson was urged to
start a paper, .but owing to his many duties, not only as pastor of the
Immanuel church, but also in caring for the hundreds of immigrants
that were constantly arriving, he found it impossible to take upon
himself the work and cares of publishing a paper. The duty of start-
ing the paper fell, therefore, upon Rev. T. N". Hasselquist, then pastor
of the Swedish Lutheran church at Galesburg, Illinois. In the fall
of 1854 Eev. Hasselquist sent out an announcement, dated October 1,
1854, of a paper soon to appear bearing the name "Den Svenska
Posten". The first issue was published January 3rd, 1855, but the
name had been changed, the paper being called : "Hemlandet, Det
Gamla och det Nya." It was a religio-political four page paper of
four columns a page, and 11x16 inches in size. Before the end of
the year it was enlarged to 13x20 inches. The second number was
dated February 24 and the third March 10, after which time the
paper appeared regularly every other week. The editor and publisher
was Rev. T. N. Hasselquist, and the place of publishing was Gales-
burg, Illinois. The subscription price was one dollar a year. In
order to procure the necessary equipment, type and press, an extra
fee of fifty cents was solicited with the agreement that the printing
equipment should be the property of the Conference. Contributions
flowed in quite freely enabling the publisher to procure without great
difficulty the necessary type as well as a printing press, primitive in
character, indeed, and yet adequate for the immediate needs.

"Ilemlandet became a welcome visitor in many homes. It served
as a bond of union among the Swedes, who, though separated by
hundreds of miles, still felt drawn toward one another by kindred ties.
It also became a means of communication between them and the
friends and kindred forever left behind in the dear old "homeland."

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 175

Again, it served to instruct the newcomers in the political, social,
and religious questions of their "new homeland." They had come
here to make this country their home, and they were anxious to do
their duty as citizens of their adopted country. Those were stirring
times. The greatest events in our history were about to occur. On
the great moral and political questions of the day — slavery, know-
nothingism, and temperance — Hemlandet gave no uncertain sound.
The most complicated questions were discussed by the editor in that
clear and simple style which was so peculiar to him. The Luther-
an Swedes placed themselves in a body on the side of liberty. But
they were no abolitionists. With Abraham Lincoln, they looked for
a peaceable solution of the problem — a gradual emancipation. The
political tendency thus given to the Swedes has affected their party
affiliation to the present day." (C. W. Foss.)

Soon the opinion arose that two weeks to wait for the next issue
of the paper was too long a time, and requests were made that
Hemlandet be published weekly. The publisher did not consider
this advisable, owing to the additional expense this would incur. A
new, purely religious paper was, therefore, started in July, 1856, by
the same editor and publisher as of Hemlandet, namely Rev. Hassel-
quist, bearing the name "Det Rdtta Hemlandet,'' sixteen pages large
octavo, issued every other week, alternately with Hemlandet. The
subscription price for the two papers taken together was $1.50, or
$1.00 for the new paper and 75 cents for the older when taken
separately, per year. This new paper was the beginning of what is
now known as Augustana, the official organ of the Augustana Synod.
Its stages of development we shall find occasion to note later.

The needs of the Swedish settlers religiously and politically as
well as from the view-point of news were by these two papers well
taken care of.

Among other publications during this period we note the following :

"50 Sanger. Svenska Boktryckeriet. Galesburg 1856." (50 Songs.
Swedish Bookprinting Office. Galesburg 1856.) 'This was a small
collection of songs gathered from "Ahnfelts Sanger" and others to
be used at divine services, and was, as far as can be learned, the first
song-book published in the Swedish language in America.

"Enchiridion eller Luthers Lilla Cateches. Pa Svenska och Eng-
elska. Noggrann ofvers. af L. P. Esbjorn. Galesburg. Svenska

176 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Boktryckeriet, 1856." (Enchiridion or Luther's Small Catechism.
In Swedish and English. Careful translation by L. P. Esbjorn.
Galesburg. Swedish Bookprinting Office, 1856.)

"Forslag till Constitution for Evangelisk-Lutherska forsamlingar
i Norra Amerika. Godkandt och antaget vid den forenade Chicago
och Mississippi Conferensens sammantrade i Chicago den 18 — 23
Mars 1857. Svenska Boktryckeriet. Galesburg, 111., 1857." (Pro-
posed Constitution for Evangelical Lutheran Congregations in North
America. Approved and accepted at the joint Chicago and Mississippi
Conference Convention at Chicago, March 18 — 23, 1857. Swedish
Bookprinting Office. Galesburg, 111., 1857.) Twelve pages octavo.

"Augsburgiska Bekannelsen." (The Augsburg Confession.) Print-
ed at the same place 1857, fifteen pages, including only the 21
articles.

"Dokt. Martin Luthers Sandebref till tvanne kyrkoherdar om
vederdopet. 1528." (Doctor Martin Luther's Letters to two pastors
in regard to anabaptism. 1528.) Printed at the same place 1857;
38 pages.

A few small tracts such as "Bor man lasa mer an Bibeln?" (Ought
one to read more than the Bible?), "Den Eatta Enfalden" (True
Humility), etc., were published the same year from the same place.

In 1857 an A-B-C-book, or Swedish Primer, prepared by Dr. A. R
Cervin, was published, also at Galesburg.

November 7th, 1857, the first number of a new paper appeared at
Red Wing, Minn., its name being Minnesota Posten, edited and pub-
lished by E. Norelius and J. Engberg, the former as editor and the
latter as printer. The paper sought to assist with valuable advice
the Swedes of Minnesota during those trying times. The program
and tendency of the paper were similar to those of Ilemlandet. The
paper was issued every other week until Oct. 13th, 1858, after which
time it was consolidated with Hemlandet, when that paper was moved
to Chicago.

"Luther-Boken eller Den dyre Gudsmannen Doktor Martin Luthers
Lefverne och Gerningar af Herman Fick. Ofversattning fran tyskan.
Galesburg, 111. Svenska. Boktryckeriet, 1858." (The Luther-Book
or the Life and Work of the dear man of God Doctor Martin Luther
by Herman Fick. Translated from the German. Galesburg, 111.
Swedish Bookprinting Office, 1858.) The work contained 38 pages

PUBLISHING INTERESTS 177

octavo, a good biography of Luther, well translated, the translation
being most probably executed by Mrs. T. N. Hasselquist.

"Salems Sanger" was a small collection of songs by E. JSTorelius,
published 1859 at Chicago, with music for four parts. Of this col-
lection Dr. Norelius himself says: "utan nagot varde" (of no worth).

"Konung Oskar den Fridsalles Minne. En enkel historisk teckning
af hans lif och regeringsverksamhet. Chicago, Hemlandets Office,
1860." (In Memory of King Oscar, the Lover of Peace. A plain
historical presentation of his life and work as ruler. Chicago, Hem-
landet's Office, 1860.) This work of 91 pages was a reprint from
an unknown Swedish author.

The Swedish Lutheran Publication Society in the United States.

The great importance of publishing good literature, both books and
papers, was more and more realized and often discussed by the
leaders, both clerical and lay, and in order to accomplish the plans
proposed and procure necessary funds, it was agreed that a publi-
cation society should be organized. The foundation for such a soci-
ety had practically been laid when contributions had been solicited
and received from the members of the congregations for the equip-
ment of the office at Galesburg, whereby this concern had be-
come the property of the congregations. At a meeting of the
Mississippi Conference at Galesburg in April, 1858, it was decided
to organize a stock-company bearing the name: "The Swedish Lu-
theran Publication Society in the United States." Subscriptions for
stock were solicited during the following months. The movement
met with considerable favor, and yet at a joint meeting of the Chicago
and Mississippi Conferences at Princeton in September of the same
year it was found that only about two-thirds of the required stock
had been taken and that most of the subscribers found themselves
unable to make the required payments, owing to the financial strin-
gency of the times. However, further efforts were decided upon.
A committee was elected to ascertain the status quo of the papers
Gamla och Nya Hemlandet and Minnesota Posten and of the book
store, some time previously started by Rev. Hasselquist at Galesburg.
At a meeting held in Chicago, December 6 — 9, 1858, the organization
of the Publication Society was effected. The plan of a stock company,

178 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

however, was abandoned, and it was decided that the society should
consist of the representatives of the congregations, clerical and lay,
that the property be the property of the congregations, and that the
affairs of the society be managed by a board of eight members, four
pastors and four laymen. The first members of the Board were:
Pastors T. N. Hasselquist, E. Carlsson, E. Norelius, and A. Andreen
and Messrs. C. J. Anderson, Chicago, Carl Stromberg, Chicago, John
Johnson, Knoxville, and P. Fagercrantz, Princeton. The paper
Minnesota Posten with its equipment was purchased and likewise
the stock of the book-store owned by Eev. Hasselquist at Galesburg,
and the office of the society was established at Chicago with the be-
ginning of the year 1859. Eev. Erland Carlsson was elected man-
ager of the book store and Eev. E. Norelius editor of the papers.
Minnesota Posten was "united with Hemlandet, which was now
changed into a weekly; while the church paper, Ratta Hemlandet,
was made a monthly; both, however, retaining their former size and
form." Through the efforts of Prof. L. P. Esbjorn the society was
duly incorporated by special act of the legislature of the State of
Illinois in February, 1859. "After the organization of the Augustana
Synod in 1860, the society was composed of all the Swedish ministers
of the Synod and all the lay delegates to the synodical conventions,
and the meetings were held immediately after the adjournment of
the Synod." (C. W. Foss.)

Developments during the ensuing years we will give in the words
of Dr. C. W. Foss (The Alumnus, January, 1893) as follows:

"On account of failing health, Dr. Xorelius was compelled to re-
sign, after nine months, and Dr. Erland Carlsson was elected his
successor. He was assisted in his labors by Jonas Engberg, who had
lately been associated with Dr. Norelius in the publishing of Minne-
sota Posten. In October, 1864, Dr. A. E. Cervin, who had come to
America in 1856 and returned to Sweden the following year, arrived
in America the second time and at once assumed the editorship of
the two papers. At the meeting of the Synod in 1868, he was elected
professor at Augustana College and Theological Seminary, and in
July the same year, he laid down the editorship of the weekly paper,
while he still retained that of Ratta Hemlandet. The new editor of
Hemlandet, the Hon. P. A. Sundelius, does not appear to have en-
tered very fully into the spirit of the Synod, and, though the paper

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 179

almost doubled its size during his editorship, yet his management
of it does not seem to have met with any general approbation. In
December, 1869, he very abruptly resigned. The vacancy thus
caused was filled by the temporary appointment of Dr. J. A. Enander.
In a few weeks he was duly elected editor of the paper, which position
he continued to hold until his election to the chair of the Swedish
language and literature at Augustana College, in 1890.

As Hemlandet was becoming more and more a purely political
paper, and Ratta Hemlandet was devoted wholly to religious literature,
the Synod, in 1868, authorized the Publication Society to begin the
issuing of a church paper that could serve as a synodical organ. The
first number of the new paper, a church monthly known as Augustana,
appeared in October, 1868. It was edited by Dr. T. N. Hasselquist,
and was published in magazine form, each number containing sixteen
pages of about the same size as Ratta Hemlandet. In December of
the following year, the two monthlies were united into one and known
as Ratta Hemlandet och Augustana, and as such continued to be
published until the end of 1873. It was edited the first two years
by Dr. T. N. Hasselquist and Dr. A. E. Cervin, and the last two
years by Dr. Hasselquist alone.

The need of a missionary paper was felt early in the Synod, and
in 1863 a separate missionary department was added to Ratta Hem-
landct, and from that time to its union with Augustana the paper
was known as Ratta Hemlandet och Missionsbladet. But this new
department involved additional expense, and, hence, when the two
papers were united, it was decided that the missionary department
should go out, and that those who desired a missionary paper in
Swedish could order one from Sweden. This plan, however, did not
meet with popular favor, and, hence, it was decided, early in 1870,
to issue a separate missionary paper. The first number bears the
date of January, 1870. The paper was known as Missionaren, and
was edited for the first two years by Dr. Xorelius and for the follow-
ing two years by Rev. J. P. Nyquist. In the meantime Dr. Norelius
had started a new church paper known as lAitliersk Kyrhotidning.
It was a semi-monthly, and was printed by A. C. F. de Bemee, in
Eed Wing, Minn. The first number appeared in January 1872.
Dr. 0. Olsson had also started a church paper, in 1873, known as
Nytt och Gammalt. Only six numbers \vere issued. In the fall of

180 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

1873, it was decided to unite all these papers, Rdtta Hemlandet och
Augustana, Missionaren, Luthersk Kyrkotidning , and Nytt och
Gammalt, into one paper to be known as Augustana. The new paper
was issued semi-monthly, and was edited by Drs. Hasselquist, Nore-
lius, and Olsson. Dr. A. E. Cervin was employed as office editor.
The first number appeared in January, 1874. It was printed by
A. C. F. de Eemee, in Moline, 111. Augustana is still published. It
is now a weekly of four times its original size." (So far C. W. Foss.)

In the great Chicago fire, October, 1871, the printing office and
book store of the Publication Society were completely destroyed.
Fortunately a large consignment of books ordered from Sweden had
not reached further than Xew York. The society at once set about
to procure a new place and equipment for printing office and book
store, and in six weeks it again carried on its business with renewed
hope and vigor.

At its annual meeting at Galesburg, 111., October 2, 1872, the
society decided to turn over all its affairs to the Board of Directors
of Augustana College and Theological Seminary, the business to be
conducted for the benefit of the salary fund of the institution. A
few weeks later the Board sold Hemlandet to Enander & Bohman of
Chicago, the new owners pledging themselves to continue the paper
in the same spirit as heretofore, and the Board on the other hand
pledged itself not to publish any political paper as long as Hemlandet
was continued as agreed. From that day Hemlandet, which is still
being published, has been a private enterprise, the pledges on both
sides having been and being fulfilled.

At its annual meeting in Rockford, June, 1874, the Synod author-
ized the Board of Directors of Augustana College and Theological
Seminary to dispose of the book store for a price, however, of not less
than $15,000.00. And a few months later the Board sold the book
store to Engberg, Holmberg, and Lindell of Chicago. This trans-
action, which, to say the least, must be considered injudicious, was
of such far-reaching consequences, and the bill of sale is such an
interesting historical document, especially in view of later develop-
ments, that we feel constrained to copy it in extenso :
''Instrument of Conveyance.

Know all men by these presents, that the Swedish Lutheran Publi-
cation Society, a Body Corporate and Politic, existing and doing

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 181

business in the City of Chicago, under a special Charter from the
legislature of the State of Illinois, in consideration of the sum of
Seventeen Thousand ($17,000) dollars to us in hand paid by Jonas
Engberg, Charles P. Holmberg, and Charles 0. Lindell, partners
composing the firm of Engberg, Holmberg, and Lindell, doing busi-
ness in said Chicago, do sell and convey to them all the rights and
privileges of the said corporation, its present publications, copy
rights, plates, stock of books, store-fixtures, safe, printing-office and
appurtenances, its outstanding accounts and its rights to the column
of advertisements in the newspaper known as Hemlandet, with the
exception of the monthly paper Augustana. And in consideration
thereof said firm agrees to pay said sum of Seventeen Thousand
($17,000) dollars in manner following, viz.: Five Hundred ($500)
dollars every six (6) months for the five years ending August 1st,
A. D. 1879, and Six Hundred ($600) dollars every six months there-
after until the remaining Twelve Thousand ($12,000) dollars shall
be fully paid, all payments to be without interest.

And the said firm do also, as further consideration for their afore-
said purchase, agree to pay all debts of said corporation and to in-
demnify said corporation against the same, and do further agree to
keep constantly for sale the standard theological and religious works
of the Lutheran Confession, and that they will not keep on hand or
expose for sale any immoral books.

And it is mutually agreed that the members of said firm shall
execute and deliver to Eev. Erl. Carlsson, who in receiving the same
shall represent said corporation as Trustee, all securities necessary
to carry out the above stipulation.

In witness whereof, said corporation hath hereunto caused its Pres-
ident to affix his name and the Secretary his countersign in token of
the execution thereof, and the members of said firm have hereunto
sot their hands and seals this 29th day of September, A. D. 1874.

T. N". HASSELQUIST,

President Board of Directors of the Swedish Lutheran Publication Society.

NELSON CHESTER,

Secretary Board of Directors of the Swedish Lutheran Publication Society.

JONAS ENGBERG,
CHAS. P. HOLMBERG,
CHAS. 0. LINDELL/'

182 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

"Thus the Publication Society ended its history after an existence
of fifteen years. Even from a financial point of view, the society
had been successful; but its noblest and greatest achievement cannot
be measured in money. Besides its own valuable publications —
papers and books — it also imported large quantities of the best pub-
lications of the old country, which soon found their way into thou-
sands of homes, and the knowledge and culture thus disseminated
among the scattered families and churches of the Synod will continue
to bear noble and blessed fruit for many years to come." (Dr. C. W.
Foss.)

The proceeds of the above mentioned sale were paid to Augustana
College and Theological Seminary.

Upon the dissolution of the Publication Society followed a period
of fifteen years of comparative inactivity. And we cannot suppress
the thought that it was fortunate that at least the Augustana was
saved from the general wreck of the sy nodical -publishing work. The
Augustana, the official paper of the Synod, was continued semi-
monthly without interruption, being published by the Board of Direc-
tors of Augustana College and Theological Seminary, which now
constituted the Publication Board of the S'ynod. A separate semi-
monthly missionary paper known as Missionaren, which had been
started, was also published, this paper being considered the official
paper of the Synod. With the beginning of 1879 the two papers
were consolidated into one, bearing the name Augustana ocli Missio-
ndren. The financial profit of the papers, as a rule quite a sum from
year to year, was used for Augustana College and Theological Semi-
nary. Dr. T. 1ST. Hasselquist served, after the consolidation previously
mentioned, as editor-in-chief of Augustana och Missionaren until
1889, when owing to many other duties and failing strength he re-
signed. The editors of Missionaren while that was a separate paper
were Rev. Erland Carlsson and Eev. A. G. S'etterdahl until June,
1878, and Dr. A. R. Cervin and Rev. C. P. Rydholm until the end
of that year.

The associate editors with Dr. Hasselquist were :

1874—1875 Dr. E. Norelius.

1874—1882 (June) Dr. 0. Olsson.

1878 (July)— 1880 Rev. C. P. Rydholm.

1876—1878 (June) ; 1882 8/3—1883 7/11 Rev. Erland Carlsson.

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 183

1878—1883 Dr. A. E. Cervin.
1876—1878 Eev. A. G. Setterdahl.

1883 7/18—1885 9/7; 1889— 1890 Prof. A. 0. Bersell.

1884 11/19—1886 5/5; 1889—1890 Prof. C. M. Esbjorn.

1885 7/15—1896 Dr. L. G. Abrahamson.

At the synodical convention 1889, held at Bock Island and Moline,
111., a new and very comprehensive plan for the publication of the
official paper was laid. The name was changed to read: "Augustana,
tidning for den svenska lutherska kyrkan i Amerika, grundlagd af
d:r T. N. Hasselquist, och utgifven af den Skandinaviska Ev. Luth.
Augustana Synoden," which title the paper to this day retains, the
only change being the change in the name of the Synod. A program
was arranged including not less than eleven different departments.
Dr. E. Norelius was elected editor-in-chief, with Dr. A. E. Cervin
as office editor, and an associate staff of not less than twenty-three,
besides reporters from the various Conferences.

The editor-in-chief also appointed Eev. C. 0. Lindell as office
editor, who served until 1892, when Eev. A. Eodell succeeded to the
position, which was held by him until his death August 23rd, 1897.

This plan was "tried and found wanting." In June the following
year Dr. Norelius resigned, owing to failing health. The paper, which
was now published by The Lutheran Augustana Book Concern, the
new publication house of the Synod, burdened the publishers with
a financial loss of $2,990.62, which the Synod at its convention 1890
voted to pay out of the synodical treasury, but which has not been
paid yet. The elaborate impractical plan laid in 1889 was abolished
at the synodical convention in 1890, the resignation of Dr. Korelius
was accepted, the office editor and all associate editors were sum-
marily dismissed, and it was resolved to elect an editor-in-chief and
grant him full control of the editorial work even to the extent of
appointing his assistant. Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl was elected editor-in-
chief, in which capacity he served until his death March 27, 1908.
With him served as office editors the following :

1890—1892 Eev. C. 0. Lindell.

1892—1897 8/23 Eev. Albert Eodell.

1897 8/23—1898 (first part) S'. M. Hill, A. 0. Bersell, A. P. Aimer.

1898 (Aug.)— 1900 (Sept.) Grant Hultberg.
1900 12/1—1908 12/1 Eev. C. J. Bengston.

184 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

After the death of Dr. Lindahl, his assistant editor, Eev. C. J.
Bengston, was appointed by the president of the Synod to serve as
editor-in-chief until next synodical meeting. At the convention of
the Synod in Chicago June, 1908, Dr. L. G. Abrahamson was elected
editor-in-chief, and he assumed the duties of the editorship partly in
July and wholly in October, 1908. He chose as his assistant Dr. M.
J. Englund, and these two, Dr. Abrahamson and Dr. Englund, con-
stitute the editorial staff of Augustana at the present time.

Naturally, the Synod worked under special difficulties during this
period, between 1874 and 1889, not having any printing office of its
own, but always being obliged to turn to private parties and firms
for all mechanical work connected with its publications. Conse-
quently the publications during this period were not many. In
addition to Augustana, whose history has already been given, con-
stitutions for churches and Synod, catalogues of Augustana College
and Theological Seminary, tracts and circulars of various kinds, we
would mention the following:

During the years 1878 — 1880 a little paper known as Skolvannen
was published in the financial interests of Augustana College and
Theological Seminary and was edited by Dr. 0. Olsson, assisted by
A. H. Randahl and C. A. Swensson. This paper aroused a great
deal of enthusiasm and brought in large sums of money. When its
mission had been fulfilled it died a natural death. Its first number
was dated May 1st, 1878, and its last May, 1880. In 1883 when
funds were solicited for the new college building, Skolvannen was
again published during a period of Aug. 15th — Dec. 19th, edited by
Dr. 0. Olsson.

In October, 1879, Luther's Small Catechism with explanations, a
volume of 139 pages 16mo to be used as a text-book in Sunday-
schools, Parochial schools, and Confirmation classes, was published.
This book was the result of many synodical resolutions and much
work in committee during several years, and a "trial edition." It
was the official text-book in the systematic Christian instruction of
the children within the Synod until 1902 when a similar revised
Catechism took its place.

In 1887 a Bible History, a volume of 199 pages Ifimo, containing
52 stories from the Old Testament, together with a short history of
the Jewish people during the four centuries immediately preceding

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 185

the birth of Christ, and 60 stories from the New Testament, was
published to be used as text-book in Sunday-schools, Parochial schools,
and Confirmation classes. This book is still the official Bible History
of the Synod.

The revised Catechism mentioned above was translated into English
and published in 1902. And the English translation of the Bible
History was published in 1898.

Augustana College and Theological Seminary still retains the
ownership of the Catechism and the Bible History in Swedish while
Augustana Book Concern owns the English translation of the Cate-
chism and the Bible History.

"Concordia Pia," containing all the Confessional writings of the
Lutheran Church and the Declaration of Faith and Doctrine at
Uppsala, Sweden, 1593, was published in 1878. It was edited by a
committee consisting of Drs. 0. Olsson, T. 1ST. Hasselquist, Erl.
Carlsson, and P. Sjoblom. This publication is now the property of
Augustana Book Concern.

In 1887 a work entitled "Becords of Ministerial Acts" (blank
book for said purpose) was published to be used by the pastors of the
Synod. The plan for such records laid down in the original edition
is still being followed.

A small annual calendar, known as "Korsbaneret," containing
religious and historical articles, poems, etc., was begun in 1880 by
Drs. 0. Olsson and C. A. Swensson. The next three years the
calendar was published by the society "Ungdomens Vanner," 1884
by Augustana Tract Society, 1885 — 1889 by Augustana Book Concern,
and from that time to the present day by the Synod. The original
plan has ever been followed and the original size, small 16mo, has
been maintained uniformly, though the number of pages has varied
from year to year. Drs. Olsson and Swensson edited the first three
volumes, but from that time on a number of different men have, from
year to year, been employed in the editorial work.

"Korsets Predikan", a collection of sermons, following our third
series of texts for morning'services, written by a number of the pastors
of the Synod, was published in 1885 under the auspices of the Illinois
Conference, the financial profit, however, being donated to Augustana
College and Theological Seminary. This is the only collection of
sermons by pastors of the S'ynod ever published.

The Augustana Synod 13

186 ' THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

In January, 1886, Eev. S. P. A. Lindahl and Eev. H. P. Quist
started a Sunday-school paper known as Barnens Tidning. It was a
private enterprise, but the proceeds were donated to the Augustana
College and Theological Seminary, and at New Year 1890 the paper
itself was donated to the Lutheran Augustana Book Concern, and
thus became the property of the Synod, the Lutheran Augustana
Book Concern assuming the liabilities of the paper, amounting to
$1,000.

Augustana Book Concern.

There were many among the members of the Synod who deplored
the step taken in 1874 when the Synod sold its publishing business.
And some held the view that the Synod would be justified in estab-
lishing a publishing house again and ought to do so, while others
claimed that the S'ynod had through the sale forever blocked its way
for resuming the business. The "Instrument of Conveyance," given
above, clears the true situation to every impartial mind.

December 14, 1877, a society, known as "Ungdomens Vanner," was
formed for the purpose of "promoting the true spiritual as well as
temporal welfare of the children and the young people''; and, ap-
preciating the value of good books and tracts as a means toward
this end, the society aimed to publish wholesome literature. The
original members were Professors T. 1ST. Hasselquist, C. 0. Gra-
nere, 0. Olsson, and C. P. Rydholm and students C. M. Esbjorn,
J. H. Randall], C. J. Petri, C. A. Swensson, and M. Wahlstrom.
Others joined from time to time. We cannot relate the history of this
society in detail. We note the following. It existed as a society
until 1884 (having changed its name to Augustana Tract Society
in 1883), when, in August, 1884, it was reorganized into a stock
company and incorporated under the laws of the State of Illinois,
its corporate name being Augustana Book Concern, and the incor-
porators being Joshua Hasselquist, Carl P. Eydholm, Constantinus
M. Esbjorn, Anders 0. Bersell, Andrew G. Anderson, and Josua Lin-
dahl. The purpose of this corporation was to do a publishing busi-
ness. Of the net profit one-third should be divided among the stock-
holders and two-thirds be paid into the treasury of Augustana College
and Theological Seminary. Among the publications we note : "Vid

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS

187

Korset", "Beformationen och Socinianismen", "Kyrkohistoria" (Ton-
der Nissen), "Vara Sanger", "Luther-kalendern", "Fjclsltedts skrif-
ter", the papers Ungdoms-Vannen (started January, 1879,) and Olive
Leaf (started 1883). In August, 1884, Augustana Book Concern
bought the printing office of Thulin & Anderson of Moline, Illinois,
and in September the same year the company established its business
(printing office and book-store) in a building located on the corner of
7th avenue and 38th street, Bock Island, Illinois, recently erected by
Drs. T. N. Hasselquist and S. P. A. Lindahl, which property (lot
and building) was bought by the company. Augustana Book Concern
continued to do business there until in 1889, when all its property
was taken over bv the Svnod.

HOME OF THE AUGUSTANA BOOK CONCERN, ROCK ISLAND, ILL.

188 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

The tacit intention of the promoters of Augustana Book Concern
was to turn the business over to the Synod as soon as the Synod would
be willing and able to accept it. The Synod favored this new pub-
lishing house. Augustana College and Theological Seminary held a
number of shares in the company, whereby the Synod was already
part owner, and two-thirds of the net profits were used for the benefit
of said institution. The minutes of the sy nodical conventions during
the years 1884 — 1889 were printed there. Beginning with 1885 the
official paper of the Synod, Augustana och Missionaren, was published
from its press, the company paying $500 annually for this privilege.
In other respects it was also evident that Augustana Book Concern
tended towards becoming an institution of the Synod, and the com-
pany sought in every way, both in the business principles followed
and in the character of the literature published from its press, to
promote the true interests of the Synod.

At the synodical convention in June, 1889, held at Bock Island
and Moline, Illinois, a "Board of Publication" was elected. The mem-
bers were: Pastors S. P. A. Lindahl, M. C. Banseen, Y. Setterdahl,
and C. J. Petri and Messrs. C. G. Thulin of Moline, C. G. Chinlund
of Chicago, and Nels Kelson of Galesburg. Bev. Setterdahl failed
to serve, and Bev. L. G. Abrahamson was chosen by the Board to fill
the vacancy. The duties of the Board, as established by the Synod,
were to seek to bring about more uniformity in the use of textbooks
in the parochial schools and institutions of learning within the Synod,
to publish and spread such books and papers as the Synod might
decide upon, and to purchase, if possible, for the Synod the property
and publishing rights of the Augustana Book Concern.

This "Board of Publication" held a meeting in Chicago July 9,
1889, and resolved to incorporate under the laws of the State of
Illinois, the corporate name to be The Lutheran Augustana Book
Concern. It was also resolved to approach the Augustana Book Con-
cern and learn whether said corporation would be willing to sell out,
and, if so, on what terms. A second meeting was held at Bock-
Island, August 7, 1889, at which meeting articles of incorporation
were adopted and an agreement was made with the Augustana Book
Concern to buy all the property belonging to said corporation, the
terms being 80 per cent, of the par value of all paid shares, to be
paid in five years, interest at the rate of 6 per cent., the new corpora-

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS

189

Mu. A. G. ANDERSON,

tion to collect outstanding accounts and assume all liabilities. As
soon as the charter had been procured, the Board met again, September
3, 1889. Officers were elected, Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl being made
president, Dr. M. C. Eanseen, vice president, and Mr. ISTels Nelson,
secretary. Mr. A. G. Anderson, who had served Augustana Book
Concern in the capacity of foreman
of the printing department and as-
sistant manager, was chosen as treas-
urer and manager. The purchase
was consummated, to be dated on the
1st day of August, 1889, the date
upon which the inventory of Augus-
tana Book Concern was taken. Thus
the Synod again owned a printing
office, publishing house, and book
store, and a new era in the history
of the publications of the Synod was
ushered in. Since that time the pub-
lishing business of the Synod has
enjoyed a continuous and healthy Manager of A»eustana Book Concern-
growth in all respects, assuming proportions far beyond the most
sanguine hopes of its promoters twenty years ago.

At the synodical convention at Lindsborg, Kansas, in June, 1892,
Constitution and By-Laws were adopted. These served as rules for
the management until the synodical convention at Bed Wing, Min-
nesota, in June, 1909, when a new Constitution and By-Laws were
adopted.

In 1903 the corporate name was changed to Augustana Book Con-
cern, omitting the word "Lutheran."

The main office has from the beginning been located at Rock Island,
Illinois, corner of 7th avenue and 38th street. The Board came
before the Synod at its convention at Lindsborg, Kansas, 1892, with
the proposition to move the business location to Chicago. But the
proposition was not concurred in by the Synod, the Synod resolving
that the main office should be retained at Rock Island. The building-
purchased in 1889 was in use until January, 1899, when the new,
modern, fire-proof building, three stories with basement, the erection
of which had begim in June, 1898, was ready for use. The bindery

190 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

had been moved into the new building in November, 1898. The old
building, moved to the rear of the lot, has since been used for store-
room purposes.

At a meeting of the Board July 10, 1895, it was resolved to pur-
chase The Globe Bindery from Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl and Mr. C. G.
Thulin, who had recently bought it from Mr. Joshua Hasselquist,
who had for a number of years conducted a book bindery business,
and on the first of August of the same year the bindery was incor-
porated with the business of the Book Concern.

In December, 1891, a branch book store was opened in St. Paul,
Minnesota. This branch was continued there until in August, 1908,
when it was moved to Minneapolis, Minnesota, and located at 417
Fourth street South. In August, 1907, the stock and rights of the
Minneapolis Book Concern, a company doing business in Minneapolis,
was bought. A branch business was conducted in Minneapolis which
was merged into the St. Paul branch when that was moved to Min-
neapolis. Since the removal of the St. Paul branch, book deposi-
tories have been maintained in the stores of the Bodin-Sundberg Drug
Co., St. Paul. For a number of years a book depository has been
maintained at Gustavus Adolphus College, St. Peter, Minnesota.

In the fall of 1903 a branch book store was opened in New York
City, at 377 Broadway, Avhich is still being maintained.

In the fall of 1906 a branch book store was opened in Chicago, 79
Dearborn street, and this branch is also still maintained.

We have previously mentioned Augustana and Barnens Tidning.
Other papers and periodicals published by Augustana Book Concern
are the following :

Tidskrift for teologi och kyrkUga frdgor (The Augustana Theo-
logical Quarterly) is, as the name indicates, a theological and
church quarterly. It was begun in 1898. The editors have been the
following: Dr. E. Norelius (1898—1899), The theological faculty,
Rock Island, and the president of the Synod, Dr. Norelius (1900 —
1902), Dr. E. Norelius and Dr. N". Forsander (1903—1909).

The Alumni Association of Augustana College started a paper in
1892 known as The Alumnus, published in the English language. In
1894 the name was changed into The Augustana Journal, In the fall
of 1895 the Association transferred this paper to the Lutheran
Augustana Book Concern without conditions or considerations. Since

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 191

that time the paper has been published up to 1906 semi-monthly,
since then weekly, as a young people's paper in the English language,
and has been considered, justly so, the English official organ of
the Synod. In January, 1907, the name of the paper was changed
to The Young Lutheran's Companion. The following have served
as editors since the transfer: Prof. C. L. Esbjorn, with Eevs. A. P.
Fors, P. M. Lindberg, and A. Eodell as associates (1895—1896) ;
Dr. G. A. Brandelle (1897—1905) ; Rev. 0. V. Holmgrain, with Eevs.
A. Hult and C. J. Sodergren as associates (1906—1908) ; Rev. C. J.
Sodergren, with Eev. C. J. Bengston as office editor (1909) ; Dr. C.
W. FOBS, staff correspondent (1908—1909).

The Olive Leaf, a Sunday-school paper in the English language,
started in 1883 by the Augustana Tract Society and published month-
ly, has since the purchase of Augustana Book Concern been published
continuously, and is now being published semi-monthly.

Ungdomsvdnnen, a literary monthly magazine, which had been
started in 1896 by C. A. Hultkrans, F. M. Eckman, J. L. Haff and
others, has been published by Augustana Book Concern since January,
1900. Dr. S. G. Youngert has been editor-in-chief all these years,
assisted by a number af associate editors.

The Augustana Book Concern has published from its presses many
books, pamphlets, and tracts. In fact, they are so many that it would
be futile to attempt to recount in detail the publishing work accom-
plished in that line. We must bear in mind that this publishing house
has for more than twenty years been the publishing house of the
Augustana Synod and as such has sought diligently to supply the
needs of the church, the home, the parochial and Sunday-schools, and
the higher institutions of learning. It has been wide awake to the
needs of the times. The needs for literature in both the Swedish
and the English language it has sought to supply. The books used
by the professors and the students at our theological seminary, col-
leges and academies it has supplied to a great extent. Into the book
store have been brought enormous quantities of books, in quite a
number of different languages, as the demand has called for, large
quantities of these having been imported from foreign countries,
especially Sweden, Germany, and England; and through the book
store these books have been distributed to thousands /of homes, churches
and schools, and many higher institutions of learning throughout

192 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

the length and breadth of this land. Large quantities of the Augus-
tana Book Concern's own publications have been exported to other
countries, especially to the homeland of our fathers, Sweden. From
time to time the Augustana Book Concern has also gathered, and
preserves in safe keeping, many valuable historical documents, books,
pamphlets, letters, etc., written or printed, relative to the history of
our people in this country. May it suffice to state, further, that up
to December 31, 1909, the aggregate number of new works, books,
pamphlets, and tracts that had during the preceding twenty years
come from the presses of Augustana Book Concern was 335, and the
total number of copies printed was 2,195,164.

The following table of figures, indicating the scope and character
of the business, will strongly accentuate the above made statements:

PR. OFFICE. BINDERY. BOOK STORE.

YEAR. Total Output. Total Output. Total Sales.

December 31, 1889 -

December 31, 1890 -

December 31, 1891 -

December 31, 1892 $26,578.84 $46,950.33

December 31, 1893 26,476.29 54,078.53

December 31, 1894 23,620.60 Aug. l— Dec. 31 44,016.70

December 31, 1895 21,914.54 $3,368.70 48,216.32

December 31, 1896 25,624.72 8,025.63 47,919.61

December 31, 1897 21,794.72 8,956.80 48,133.83

December 31, 1898 23,039.74 8,608.07 53,173.13

December 31, 1899 23,676.94 9,241.46 55,448.27

December 31, 1900 27,138.54 12,356.38 55,474.95

December 31, 1901 29,377.45 12,331.11 54,579.68

December 31, 1902 36,215.43 15,381.23 63,077.29

December 31, 1903 34,594.60 16,836.15 74,230.09

December 31, 1904 37,988.84 18,324.54 70,991.22

December 31, 1905 43,676.59 18,752.85 82,578.28

December 31, 1906 ; 47,809.54 19,282.14 83,652.79

December 31, 1907 45,736.53 20,470.41 88,054.97

December 31, 1908 53,038.33 21,203.60 95,468.34

December 31, 1909 52,869.84 24,668.04 93,074.37

IJS PUBLISHING INTERESTS

193

BOOKS, PAMPHLETS, ETC.

PERIODICALS

Number issued.

No. of copies

No. of copies

Year.

New.

Reprinted.

Total.

printed.

published.

1889*

—

—

—

14,000

494,800

1890

28

—

28

50,850

1,261,000

1891

22

—

22

45,886

1,243,578

1892

18

—

18

83,210

1,196,652

1893

9

15

24

72,552

1,429,124

1894

10

9

19

64,425

1,350,586

1895

12

10

22

107,058

1,377,676

1896

13

14

27

90,100

1,357,688

1897

11

24

35

100,188

1,335,980

1898

15

16

31

108,610

1,361,664

1899

14

10

24

79,800

1,792,436

1900

12

12

24

78,825

1,720,332

1901

13

15

28

105,420

1,739,280

1903

25

16

41

139,200

1,796,676

1903

16

11

27

111,850

1,870,741

1904

21

17

38

157,100

1,913,872

1905

18

22

40

157,525

1,952,528

1906

16

15

31

116,730

2,127,100

1907

19

15

34

134,410

2,267,908

1908

21

15

36

177,300

2,337,895

1909

22

25

47

200,125

2,407,600

Totals.

335

261

596

2,195,164 34,335,116

The following sums have been paid out of the earnings for each
year to the treasury of Augustana College and Theological Seminary
as follows :

1896 $2,000.00

1897 1,000.00

1898 2,000.00

1899 2,000.00

1900 2,000.00

1901 2,000.00

1902 3,000.00

1903 3,000.00

1904 3,000.00

1905 3,000.00

1906 4,000.00

1907 4,000.00

1908 4,000.00

Total.... $35,000.00

* For 1889, from August 1st only.

194 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

A word must also be said in regard to the profits derived from
publications. The publishing business always being in a state of
growth, the greater part of the earnings has been applied in the ex-
tension of the business, in securing property, necessary equipments,
and stock, in order to keep pace with the growing demands in all lines

The profits which, in the judgment of the Board, could from time
to time be set aside, have been paid over to the treasury of Augustana
College and Theological Seminary, as has already been shown in the
table given above. This has been done pursuant to the principle laid
down by the pioneers, that the profits should be used for said institu-
tion, in order that all the members of the Synod might, through its
publishing business, be blessed in a two-fold measure; firstly, through
the books and periodicals and papers published and circulated; sec-
ondly, through the seat of learning, whose influence extends to every
nook and corner of the Synod.

We find in the Articles of Incorporation of the Augustana Tract
Society, the first incorporated forerunner of the Augustana Book
Concern, the following stipulation:

"The whole of the net proceeds and earnings that may or shall
come or arise to said society from gifts and donations and the print-
ing, publication and sales, as aforesaid, shall be used for the benefit
of Augustana College and Theological Seminary, as said society may
from time to time determine." And when stock was solicited for the
Augustana Book Concern, the successor to the Augustana Tract So-
ciety and the forerunner of the present Augustana Book Concern, it
was expressly provided that the profits should be divided as follows :

"One third to the stockholders, and two thirds to Augustana Col-
lege and Theological Seminary." And the president of the Lutheran
Augustana Book Concern, Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl, reported to the
Synod in June, 1897, from the meeting of the Board in March, said
year : "Out of the net gain - - $2,000 were, as the first fruits,

appropriated to the Synod's institution of learning." And this in-
herent principle, that the profits should accrue to Augustana College
and Theological Seminary, has ever been diligently upheld and applied
by the Synod and the Board of Directors of Augustana Book Concern.

The members of the Board of Directors of the Augustana Book
Concern, and their respective terms of office, counted from June each
year, have been as follows :

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 195

S. P. A. Lindahl 1889—1908

M. C. Kanseen 1889—1890, 1891—189-1

L. G. Abrahamson 1889 (August)— 1894

C. J. Petri '.. .1889— 1890, 1907—1910*

C. G. Thulin 1889—1896

C. G. Chinhmd 1889—1890

Nels Nelson 1889—1893, 1894—1900

L. A. Johnston 1890—1910*

P. J. Kallstrom 1890—1892

Gust Bengston 1890—1891

S. M. Hill 1892—1901

P. A. Pihlgren 1892—1895

C. F. Anderson 1892—1894

G. Bodin 1893—1896

C. A. Hemborg 1894—1906

C. E. Cesander 1894—1900

M. Noyd . 1895—1898

Julius Johnson 1896—1899

J. S. Carlson 1896—1908

S. G. Youngert . .1898—1901

A. Schon 1899—1911*

C. A. Swensson 1900—1904

C. W. Foss 1901—1910*

J. A. Sandell 1901—1907

C. J. Sodergren 1904—1912*

F. A. Johnsson 1906—1912*

I. M. Anderson 1906—1912*

Philip Thelander 1908—1911*

A. A. Stomberg 1908—1911*

Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl served as chairman from the beginning of
the Angustana Book Concern until his demise.

Dr. C. W. Foss served from March 27, 1908, until July 14, 1908.
Rev. F. A. Johnsson, the present chairman, has served since July
14, 1908.

As vice presidents of the Board the following have served :

M. C. Eanseen 1889—1890

L. A. Johnston 1891—1894

* Term expires.

196 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

C. A. Hemborg 1894—1904

C. W. Foss 1904—1908

I. M. Anderson 1908—1910

The secretaries of the Board have been the following :

Nels Nelson 1889—1893, 1894—1899

S. M. Hill 1893—1894

S'. G. Youngert 1899—1901

Anders Schon 1901—1910

Three members of the Board died during their incumbency, viz. :
Dr. C. A. Swensson, February 16, 1904; Eev. J. A. Sandell, March
24, 1907; and Dr. S. P. A. Lindahl, March 27, 1908.

Mr. A. G. Anderson has served continuously as manager and treas-
urer since the establishment of the Lutheran Augustana Book Con-
cern, and still holds that position.

Mr. C. A. Larson has been employed since 1883 and as foreman
of the composing room since 1886, and still holds that position.

Mr. C. L. Ackerlind has been foreman of the press room since 1886,
and still continues.

Mr. Henry Stahmer served as foreman of the bindery until January,
1903, and since that time the present foreman, Mr. S. Benson, has
served.

Mr. Gustaf Bodin has been manager of the St. Paul branch (now
the Minneapolis branch) since its establishment (1891), and still
holds that position.

Eev. Alfred Nelson served as traveling representative from No-
vember, 1893, until the establishment of the Chicago branch (1906),
when he became manager of said branch, which position he now holds.

Mr. Carl E. Bohman has been manager of the New York branch
since its establishment (1903), and still retains that position.

Rev. 0. V. Holmgrain was procured as publishing editor in April,
1900, which position he still holds.

Mr. Grant Hultberg was appointed assistant manager and chief of
the Circulation Department in 1907, entering upon his duties in
October said year, and still continues.

Eev. C. J. Bengston was elected literature secretary in July, 1908,
which position he now fills.

In conclusion, we desire to accentuate one fact, strongly evident
from the foregoing history, viz., that all the proceeds from the pub

ITS PUBLISHING INTERESTS 197

lishing business of the Synod which could be spared by the business
have been paid over to Augustana College and Theological Seminary.

The blessing of the Lord has been spread in a rich measure over
the publishing interests of the Synod. The great importance of the
publication and circulation of books and periodicals and papers,
proven at all times through the wholesome influence upon the hearts
and minds of the members of the Synod, the rich blessing from the
Lord brought through these channels, in the past, in the present and
for the future, cannot be overestimated, and it behooves every member
of the Synod to grant the Augustana Book Concern hearty support,
in word and deed, knowing that thereby the true welfare of every
member of the Synod, and of the Synod as a whole, will be promoted.

May God grant continually in an increased measure this blessing
to the publishing interests of the Augustana Synod.

F. A. JOIINSSOX.

The Language Question.

HE COXSEQUEXCES of the foolhardy attempt of the early
Eace to build, upon the plain of Shinar, a tower, which
should "reach to Heaven," cannot be calculated. The
motives, which actuated the primitive builders did not
please the Lord. They wanted fame ; furthermore they did not wish to
become scattered over the earth. They imagined that a beautiful city
with a high and commanding tower in it would kindle a patriotism
strong enough to hold the people to that one locality. This principle
is strangely applicable to the Orient. Hark, the song of sorrow, the
longing of the Jews in captivity for the Temple. "If I forget thee,
0 Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her cunning. Let my tongue
cleave to the roof of my mouth, if I prefer not Jerusalem above my
chief joy." The pilgrimage of Mohammedans to Mecca has become a
proverb in literature. The Orientals are fanatic patriots. The verdant
plain of Shinar was ideal for permanent settlement. But the world
lay open before them, and its beauty and attractiveness was alluring.
Why not keep the people together and form a mighty nation ? Why not
build a monument which by its uniqueness and stupendousness would
compel a return, if for any reason some might wish to go away?
"The whole earth was of one language and of one speech." The con-
ditions were perfect for a united and solidified people. But as the
construction of the tower proceeded "the Lord came down." He
understood the true situation. "This is what they begin to do, and
now nothing will be withholden from them, which they purpose to
do. Let us therefore confound their language, that they may not un-
derstand one another's speech. And from thence did the Lord scatter

Rev. S. P. A. Lindahl, D. D.
1843—1908

THE LANGUAGE QUESTION 201

them abroad upon the face of the earth." It is evident that the
"confounding of language" was meant as a check to an inordinate
pride, and must be viewed as a punishment. However, divine chas-
tisement is always followed by salutary results. It is God's purpose
that all things shall work together for good. It is also a part of his
plan to have us work ourselves out of difficulties and tight places.
The aim of this particular visitation of Providence was accomplished :
"And they left off to build the city." The ultimate blessings have
been developed gradually. As time speeds along and the world
hastens on to its glorious consummation, the folly of the plain of
Shinar will have been outweighed by the innumerable benefits of a
healthful competition among all peoples to reach the highest
standard of excellence, in which language takes a most conspicuous
part.

We cannot ignore the fact that the difference of language has
presented many difficult problems in the world's history. In com-
merce, education, and the work of evangelization there have been
tremendous obstacles to overcome. But the trophies of victory have
been worth the battle. The world has become enriched by the
conquests.

Language is a reflection of the temperament and soul life of a
people. In the multitudinous languages and dialects, living or dead,
the world's literature, thought, song, and music are treasured. These
expressions are as natural as the prattle of the babe in the language
of its father and mother. It is the outburst of soul in its own
spontaneous fashion. As a natural product, it has adaptability to its
own home. The nation makes the language. Language does not
make the nation. The best knowledge of a people is through its own
language, customs, history, and traditions. We have our grave doubts
that any one language, hitherto used, could have reflected correctly
the characteristics of all the different races of earth. If, out of the
languages now spoken, a new one can be evolved, which readily adapts
itself everywhere, is a question for speculation. At the present, time
the world is polyglot, and richer for it.

May a word be said at this point about the language which our
fathers, the pilgrims fr ^m out of the Northland, spake and which their
children love? As the sail at sea catches the breeze, and is borne on-
ward, so has the mother-tongue caught the harmony and melody of

The Augustana Synod 14

202 THE A UG US TANA SYNOD

sighing forest, clanging steel, roaring torrent, whispering zephyr, and
of the warbling songsters. The clear waters of the North reflect the
matchless sky, the glorious sun, the drooping lily; it gathers in the
rays of the flaming Aurora Borealis and drinks the light from
myriads of constellations. Can you hear it; can you see it in the
language of that land? Dare anyone say that the world owes not a
debt to the Vikings? To their language? To the Eddas? To
Frithiof's Saga? To the Surgeon's tales? To the hymnology, — to
the music of the North? Is it to be deplored that such wealth of
genius has been brought over oceans and seas into other countries?
Is it to be regretted that there is an international exchange of in-
tellect? Has not the Augustana Synod performed a splendid mission
in keeping alive and making known the rich heritage from S'vea-land ?
Our love for the native tongue, while citizens of a foreign country,
has brought us into a perplexing situation, not as individuals, but as
an organization. I do not belittle other problems, when I say that
the Language question is the one of paramount importance for the
present and for the future. It is within the memory of even those
among us who are still young, when the vital question was, Whence
the men and means ? Every year brings a new answer in consecrated,
Christian ministers and offerings of money. We can use more, but
we thank God for what we get. The congregations are settled in
doctrine and firmly rooted in the faith. The Word is preached in
truth and purity. All reports bear testimony to the loyalty of pastors
and parishes. The real, living, practical issue is : How shall we keep
what we have and still grow, and how shall a Swedish religious body
live in new surroundings and under Americanizing influences? In
other words, can a church, using a foreign tongue, having a mem-
bership of 250,000 souls, working among the 1,500,000 of its own
nationality, 1,000,000 of whom are born in the United States, and
surrounded by approximately 80,000,000 fellow citizens speaking
another language, — can a Swedish church under such conditions be
assured of permanent success by clinging to its historic language?
Or, is it not reasonable to suppose that in the process of construction
of a new citizenship, the tendency is toward one language, which is
a necessity, and that all other languages will be mere accomplish-
ments, without any direct value? And does not necessity rule? Are
not accomplishments the boon of a few ?

THE LANGUAGE QUESTION 203

The history of the Augustana Synod is wonderful. The statistics
for 1860, the year of organization, show that then there were 27
ministers engaged in the work, 17 of whom were Swedish and 10
Norwegian; 49 congregations, of which number 36 were Swedish
and 13 Norwegian; 4,967 communicants, 3,753 Swedish and 1,214
Norwegian. That same year marked the birth of "a theological semi-
nary to educate pastors and teachers for our congregations", the
beginning of our own Augustana College. These were our assets.
Not all, however. We must not forget the contingencies, the prom-
ising field of labor and its future possibilities, God's additional
gifts to the young Synod. After 49 years of work, the stewards
present the following table of results: 611 ministers, 1,092 congrega-
tions, 965 churches; value of property, $8,077,862. The communicant
membership is 163,473, entire baptized membership 254,645, and the
contributions for the fiscal year 1908 were $1,607,201. The Synod
supports 20 eleemosynary institutions, one publishing house, and
9 colleges and lower schools of learning, a marvellous record of
industry for Swedish immigrants and their descendants.

How has it become possible? Here we must remind ourselves that
the mother-country has been favored with the gospel of Jesus Christ
for many centuries. Through that powerful agency, ennobling forces
have been put in operation in the kingdom of Sweden with telling
effect. The tribes have been made over into a nation. In times of
war the nation has been brave, in times of peace it has been diligent
in the cultivation of arts, letters, sciences, and above all to create a
high standard of Christian life, in the home and in public. Slowly
this process has been going on. Every new generation has received an
added impetus from the foregoing one. There is nothing which can
equal a good pedigree. When our fathers came to the new shores,
they brought not riches, not escutcheons from noble houses, not
elaborately prepared charts of an illustrious family-tree, but they
did have something infinitely better. They were the products of
plain and righteous living. They were brought up to fear and love
God. Their first lesson was to learn God's law, the second, to keep
it. That was the chief characteristic of the simple homes. Oh, the
glory of such an ancestry! True, God-fearing, and strong! Such
was the training of the children in the Northland, the children who
were eventually to be the founders of the Augustana Synod.

204 TJfE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

In the middle of the past century the "vandringslust" seized upon
the inhabitants of the North. The roving spirit of the Vikings had
been cooled by the ordered state of society, and with the exceptions
of the big military campaigns and the attempt at settlement upon
the banks of the Delaware, the descendants of the Vikings had been
living in quiet. The rumors of glowing possibilities in the great
western republic reached Sweden, where the prospects for the future
seemed doubtful, and a pilgrimage to America was begun, which has
continued up to the present day, sometimes stronger, sometimes weaker
in numbers, but never ceasing. It is an eternal farewell to the
native land. It means a new home for all time. We travel, we visit
often, but we emigrate only once. Our fathers have even sworn off
allegiance to their former ruler, the Swedish king. They remained
loyal, however, to the King of kings and the Lord of lords. They
brought with them centuries of religious training and yearning,
which coursed in their very blood. They did not quench the fire of
spiritual intelligence which had been kindled in their souls. The
Swedish pilgrim fathers were as pious as their cousins who stepped
out from the Mayflower upon the granite surface of Plymouth Rock
many years before. The meeting-house was as necessary as the
dwelling. Such was the actual beginning of the Augustana Synod,
That body existed in the hearts of the Swedish pilgrims long before
it became a reality.

The field of labor of the Augustana Synod has been among the
Swedish immigrants and their children. It was not the purpose of
our pioneers to establish a mission for the native, American popula-
tion. It was their burning desire to minister to their countrymen
and to aid them to remain faithful to the Church of their fathers.
The immigrants could be reached only in their own language. It
was the only one they knew, and in many instances it has been the
only one they ever did learn. The gospel was preached by Swedish
pastors to Swedish listeners in the Swedish language, and no person
with unimpaired reason will for a moment doubt the wisdom and
benefit of such a course. To have followed the advice given by raVjid
quasi-patriots to attempt to Americanize immediately the incoming
foreigners by depriving them of the privilege of speaking their lan-
guage and prohibiting the organization of congregations where the
new citizens might worship God in the only fashion they understood,

THE LANGUAGE QUESTION 205

would have been a wholesale massacre, intellectually and spiritually,
of what is now a creditable portion of the best element in the American
nation. The United States is better to-day for the German, Nor-
wegian, Danish, Dutch, Swedish and other preaching within its
domain. Imagine the possibility of coercing these sturdy, liberty-
loving people to forget ! Or that they could occupy pews in churches
where they could not worship ! In such a process of acclimatization
they would have frozen to death. There would not have been that
healthy, vigorous life, that excellent citizenship, that devotion to duty
and that reverence for God, which characterizes the Protestant foreign
element which has settled in our adopted country, if they had not
begun as they did. Before God and the Constitution, our fathers did
what was the only natural thing to do. They commenced their work
in Swedish and taught their children to love Sweden's interesting
history and its language. "They builded better than they knew."
In many of the Swedish Baptist churches in the United States, the
services have been conducted in the mother tongue, but Sunday-school
work has been carried on in the English language. The whole de-
nomination to-day deplores this circumstance as a mistake. Steps
have been taken to remedy it by introducing Swedish day-schools
and Sunday-schools and by encouraging study of the forgotten and
neglected language. The experiences of others justify the action of
the founders of our Synod. Ah, my beloved kinsmen from the North !
Would you have had your birth-right sold? Would you have had
effaced from your memory the recollections of a childhood made
beautiful by the wonderful tales of that far-off land where your fore-
bears lived and died? If you could, would you destroy the incom-
parably sweet harmony in Northland melodies which oft-times sweeps
through your souls, as the wind through the forest, refreshing, in-
vigorating, and strengthening? Methinks I hear the answer as the
roar of many waters. It is the chorus of the Young Augustana, true
scion of the old, and its shout is strong in praise of the fathers' work
well done.

In common with all other human activity, the work of the Augus-
tana Synod is marked by some imperfections and mistakes. But the
general result has been splendid. We need not bow our heads in
shame while our history is being read. The errors appear only as
defective type upon an otherwise well-printed page. The good intent

206 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

is everywhere evident. The whole story indicates a reaching out
after the best. The mistakes are those of judgment, not of the heart.
The sum total is so great that we forget the insignificant subtractions.

To such a past those now in the work must pledge themselves to
be true. We cannot rest upon laurels already won. We cannot always
sing songs of grief or praise upon the graves of the fathers, we must
press on, as they did, and pass the well-kept vineyard on to a coming
generation. New days bring new problems, but they must be grap-
pled with in the old faith. The spirit of 1910 should be the spirit
of 1860, with new strength for new issues. We cannot shirk our
plain duty. The future belongs to us, and past successes are indica-
tions of what is in store for an active, clear-eyed Synod. We must
grow as long as we exist. It is surely God's will that we shall continue
to be a power for good, and this must be made plain to the whole
Synod during the year of Jubilee.

The Census of 1900 reports the presence in the United States of
574,625 persons whose native country is Sweden; 86,304 born in the
United States of one Swedish parent, the other native; 998,538 born
in the United States of Swedish born parents; in all 1,659,467 in-
habitants of Swedish ancestry. The religious census of the Swedes
in the United States is as follows:

Augustana Synod 163,473

Swedish Covenant, including Congregationalists and Free

Church 46,000

Methodists .'. 20,500

Baptists 27,000

Other Swedish denominations (estimated) 6,000

Swedish members of English speaking churches outside of

Synod (estimated) 10,000

Sunday-school children (estimated) 150,000

Children under S'unday-school age (estimated) 35,000

Total 457,973

These figures can be only approximately correct, but will serve
for illustration. Accepting- the estimate of 457,973 as the number of
Swedes and their descendants in the United States who are affiliated
with any church, and subtracting that sum from 1,659,467, the

THE LANGUAGE QUESTION 207

number found by census enumerators in this country, we find that
1,201,494 Swedes are not taken up in any religious statistics, — an
astounding figure.

How can we explain the cause of such a disproportion? In a
degree it has been a lack of an adequate working force of ministers
in our Synod to care for the incoming countrymen. But we have also
been the victims of a dual misrepresentation, the effects of which
have been keenly felt. There was, formerly, at least, a tendency in
the Church of' Sweden to repudiate the Swedish Lutheran Church
of the United States, and, strange to relate, the other extreme, the
Free Church, would have nothing in common with our work. The
operation of this logic has been thus: The Church of Sweden (or,
rather, men in it) would say, "Beware of Augustana, for that is the
Free Church movement in the States," and the Liberal element would
warn, "Look out for Augustana, for it is like the discredited Estab-
lished Church." Another reason for the lethargy of the Swedish
immigrants, too little taken into account, is the sudden escape from
the duties to the Church to which every Swedish subject is pledged.
They will enjoy that liberty ! From figures which have been produced
and from what we have just written, the conclusion might be arrived
at, that the great majority of Swedes and their descendants in this
country are an irreligious class. That is not true. The Augustana
Synod is bigger than it appears upon paper. As a class the Swedes
are churchly and devoted to the faith of their fathers. The peculiar
expression is true of them, "They are members of our congregations,
but not of the organization." As proof of this statement we submit
statistics. In 1907 our pastors baptized 5,259 children, whose parents
are members of the Synod, and 7,126, whose parents are not members.
This may safely be taken as an indication of the strength of our
organization and as a correct measurement of the field open to us.
One pastor performs eleven times as many christenings outside of
the stated membership as within it; another can multiply his figures
by 7, another by 6, and so on in nearly all large settlements. We
are inclined to place the real strength of the Synod at a figure con-
siderably higher than is shown by the table of statistics. Very few,
if any, religious bodies have a field so full of promise and possi-
bilities as the Augustana Synod. A million Swedes to gather in,
many of them ready to come for the asking. It is their old faith and

208 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

their religious home. Will anyone deem it a vain boast to say that
to the Augustana Synod, more than to any other agency, must be
entrusted the duty of conserving and uniting the Swedish nationality
in the new world. Is it not true that this Synod, with its churches,
colleges, Sunday-schools, parochial schools, press and institutions, has
been able to accomplish as much in this direction as all other forces
combined, and more? We shall gladly give credit to any effort to
keep and lift up our people, even though it has not the mark of
Augustana upon it, but shall at the same time maintain that the
working force and field have been such, that the biggest results are
apparent from the efforts of the Swedish Lutheran Church in the
United States.

The process of creating a new nation in this country is steadily
going on. It has a distinctive name, American. In characteristics
it is unlike any other on earth. It consists not of any one people,
but of many, gradually being made into one. The official language
is English. That is the language of the Declaration of Independence
and the Constitution which governs us. How English came to be
the language of the land, is familiar to every school-boy. It was done
through the right of possession. The commands to the Continental
army were in English. The coming to our shores of different peoples
after the revolution did not alter the situation. Consciously or un-
consciously they were made Americans in heart and utterance. What-
ever their mother tongue, they understood that the privileges of
American citizenship were enhanced by a knowledge of the official
language.

The American citizen is a new creation in the history of the world.
He has no counterpart. From 1789 to 1908, 27,000,000 foreigners set-
tled in America. One glance at them will tell us that they are made
over. The American is a composite character. Here the nations of
the world are thrown together to give and to take. The result is a
combination of the best of what comes here and what is already here,
blended under favorable conditions and matured in our atmosphere
of freedom. You know how the model of a perfectly formed body is
obtained. One man has the correct poise of the head; another, grace-
ful body-lines; another, a well developed arm; another, a fine pair of
shoulders ; and so the search is carried on, until by measurements and
observations a form can be made, and in it is cast the figure of the

THE LANGUAGE QUESTION 209

ideal physical man. The ideal American will be a combination of the
good traits of the best people who settle here. Eventually we shall
lose our former identity, but we shall find a new one. After a two
years' residence in the United States, the Swedish emigrant cannot
return to his native land without betraying some American char-
acteristic.

We are also drifting towards a common language. The Swedish,
German, Dutch, French, Hebrew, Eussian, etc., channels converge
into English. As well try to hold roaring Niagara back with the
palm of one's hand, as to prevent this change. One solitary argument
is sufficient to substantiate this statement — our compulsory education
law. In New York State all children under 14 — 16 years of age
must attend school 160 days each year, and there every branch is
taught in English and, on top of them all, that language itself.

This phase of our national life presents a problem to the foreign
people who have become citizens of the republic and are keeping up
their own language. It concerns the Augustana Synod. The fact
that the editor of this publication has invited a discussion of the
question indicates that we see something coming. It is the problem
of to-day to some extent, of a near-at-hand to-morrow to a greater
extent. How soon we shall see that to-morrow we cannot say def-
initely,, but the infallible signs of its approach are plain. Will the
Synod read them ? Let us point out a few : In 1907 the immigra-
tion from Sweden was 20,589, in 1908 only 12,809, an immense
falling off from former years. A supreme effort is being made to
discourage emigration, and it will be more or less successful. — The
Swedish language is now an optional study in our colleges, where it
formerly was obligatory. — A demand has been found for a Church
paper, published in the English language, The Young Lutheran's
Companion. — The organization of English Lutheran churches upon
Swedish fields. — The need of instruction in the English language
in our Swedish Sunday-schools. — The gradual disappearance of the
Swedish summer schools. — The occasional English service in Swe-
dish churches. — The use of the English ritual at baptisms, marriages,
and funerals. — The difficulty to secure Sunday-school teachers in
the cities, who know Swedish well enough to instruct children. —
The preference of English by our young people as a conversational
medium. — The prevalence of anglicisms in the sermons of a majority

210 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

of our younger pastors. — The numerous applications by catechumens
for instruction in English. — The increasing number of intermar-
riages. — The apparent difficulty of the younger laymen to express
themselves in Swedish at congregational business meetings, and the
ease with which they do this in English. Such conditions are actually
found in our Synod, in some localities more pronounced than in
others. Even though some peculiar circumstances may have been for-
gotten in the above recital, we feel that in the main the picture is
true. That there are congregations, to which the description does not
apply, only proves that the process is slower there than elsewhere.
Time will make the change. Such is the situation after fifty years.
Has there been an over-zealous anxiety for Swedish and tardiness
in taking up English work, and have we lost thereby? We do know
of a few instances of impatience with us for the slowness of transition
into English work which have resulted in a severance of membership
in our Synod, but they are exceptions. In most of such cases there
have been other considerations. The history of the Augustana English
congregations is both interesting and instructive. They have grown
steadily but slowly. In the nature of things this is to be expected.
Our English work must not be compared with the Swedish in results
for at least a few years to come. The demand for it will not be
sudden, it is gradual. There cannot be a phenomenal growth, such
as the Swedish churches enjoyed when immigration was at its height.
There is perhaps no Swedish church in the Augustana Synod which
to-day could adopt the use of English entirely without sustaining
a loss of membership and without crippling itself. Yet there are very
few congregations, if any, where some English work, in a true and
sensible proportion, would not bear good fruit. One danger to be
avoided is precipitation. Hesitation and stagnation are equally fatal.
General legislation is impossible. It is the unequivocal duty of each
pastor to keep a sharp lookout upon the field entrusted to his care.
He must grasp the opportunity and strike out at the right moment.
The Synod seems to be agreed that the proper solution is the organiza-
tion of independent English-speaking congregations under the super-
vision of the mother church. One thing is certain, it must be an
Augustana Church. An effort by other bodies will not succeed among
the Swedes. As a nation we have our own temperamental character-
istics, religiously and socially. So have others. They have inherited

211

them; so have we. What we have is a part of us. We also want an
unbroken line of memories. I am not alone in giving expression to
the hope that when the transition takes place, it may be in language
only, without one other sacrifice than the mother tongue, and God
knows that will be hard enough. Our liturgy, familiar to every
Swede, our music, our hymns can be adopted. Then old and
young will experience a home-like feeling in entering a new Augustana
church. This need not be a blow at unity nor a reactionary attempt
against present relationship with other Lutheran bodies. A time may
come later, when a new liturgy can be compiled, which shall include
features from the ones now in use and where all of us may find a
reminder of home. To many this may seem puerile reasoning, but
there are thousands in our Synod, to whom the language question
presents no other solution. Our Book Concern has printed an edition
of the Swedish liturgy translated into English. A beginning has been
made to give us the Swedish hymns in English. We have literature
enough for the beginning. Let us use it. A discouraging feature of
literary work in the Augustana Synod is the hypercritical spirit,
which manifests itself, and centers its attack mainly upon efforts in
English. Augustana English is not bad ; it is as good as any. People
understand it and it obeys the rules of grammar. Why there should
be such violent criticism by our Swedish-American people of their
own kind, is almost inexplicable. Away with it! It has become a
bad habit.

It is with some trepidation that I begin this paragraph, for I fear
that I shall be misunderstood. I would say a word about our theo-
logical seminary. I need scarcely assure two former teachers, the
venerable seniors in the faculty; a school-mate; and a former co-
laborer in the New York Conference that no disrespect is intended.
But the matter can be discussed with them in all friendliness. The
courses of study are arranged with great care. They are compre-
hensive, complete, and compare favorably with what is offered in
any institution of its kind of which we have any knowledge. The
professors are earnest, pious men, masters of their subjects and aglow
with enthusiasm for their branches. The instruction is orthodox and
thorough. The seminary is what it has been designed to be. But
has the Synod forgotten something? Is there something lacking in
our Seminary, for which provision has never been made ? Our S. M.

212 THE A UG US TANA SYNOD

candidates are good scholars; they read Greek and know Hebrew
roots; the difference between peccatum originale originans and pec-
catum originale originatum is clear to them; they can enumerate the
important dates in Church history; they can detect the discrepancies
in creeds, but have we not a feeling that something can be added to
round the young men out? To give them a clear conception of the
world and the people in it? To help them to a better understanding
of the rightful claims of the common people upon the Christian
minister in the rapid whirl of practical, everyday life? To widen
the young man's horizon ? This would have a most important bearing
upon the solutions of many problems, the language question included.
As clergymen we are daily thrown in contact, I might say competi-
tion, with others. We should be prepared and be conscious of our
fitness and strength. I am just now wondering if lectures at regular
intervals before our theological students by men with a clear vision,
with big hearts and brains, in the best sense men of the world, who
have seen life and who have a wide experience with the needs of the
brother, would not fill the gap? There are Christian, churchly
Supreme Court justices, statesmen, lawyers, clergymen of long and
fruitful service, who in an hour's time could give an awakening to
a young man's ambition that would help him throughout his career.
I am a child of our institutions, and after 16 years in the ministry
it seems to me that one of our dangers is exclusiveness, and that is
applicable to the seats of learning as well as to the pastors of our
Synod. If we fail to reach the people, we fail miserably in our work.
A reputation for learning and an orthodox faith is valuable only when
it is coupled with a burning desire to reach humanity, to help and
cheer by the practical application of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Our new aim in 'the year of Jubilee is a united, strong Augustana
Synod. The harvest is ripe. Shall we gather it in? We have the
laborers. S'hall they be equal to the task? In that new nation that
must be formed on American soil of the peoples now here, shall not
some Augustana traits be found, and in that new, grand, future
republic, where our descendants shall live, shall not they have some-
thing to thank their Swedish ancestors for ? It may not be language ;
then let it be steadfastness, earnestness, and a strain of Lutheran
Christianity and old-fashioned Swedish piety.

JULIUS LINCOLN.

Rev. 0. Olsson, D. D., Ph. D.
1841—1900

The Union of the Augustana Synod with
the General Council.

HE AUGUSTANA SYNOD has been united with the General
Council for forty years. During these four decades the
growth both of the Synod and of the Council has been
remarkable. The progress made has not been by leaps and
bounds but gradual along conservative lines, in full accord with the
principles of the organization both of the Synod and of the Council.
The early beginnings of both had much in common. Their early
history is one of storm and stress and noble heroism. At a time of
confessional indifference the founders of the Augustana Synod rose
up in manly protest against the confessional laxity of the Synod of
Northern Illinois, with which the S"wedes and the Norwegians were
affiliated from its organization in 1851 until 1860. They had taken
part in its organization and supported it liberally, according to their
means, but, becoming more closely acquainted with the leading men
of the Synod, they found them to be pseudo-Lutherans, who cared
very little for any definite doctrinal basis, and were even hostile to
the conservative Lutheranism of the Scandinavian pastors, and hence
they withdrew in 1860, and organized the Scandinavian Ev. Luth
Augustana Synod.

Their position was similar to that of the Pennsylvania Synod in
1864, when the Franckean Synod was admitted into the General
Synod, without having previously adopted the Augsburg Confession.
They realized that there can be no true union, only a false unionism,

216 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

where there is no common faith, and hence they withdrew from the
Synod of Northern Illinois, just as the delegates of the Pennsylvania
Synod withdrew, on the same basis, from the General Synod.

That little band of pilgrim fathers — few in number and poor in
earthly goods, but firmly rooted and grounded in the Lutheran faith
— met at Jefferson Prairie, Wisconsin, on June 5th, 1860, in a small
Norwegian church, and organized a Synod of their own, for mutual
help in ministering to the spiritual wants of their countrymen, who
were then pouring into this country in large numbers from Scan-
dinavia.

From that time on, during a decade, the Swedes and the Nor-
wegians labored together in love and harmony, until a friendly separa-
tion between them took place at Andover, Illinois, on the 17th of
June, 1870. At that memorable meeting the following resolutions
were, adopted :

1. That the Augustana Synod separates into two independent
synods, each one electing its own officers.

2. That the Norwegian branch forms the Norwegian-Danish
Augustana Synod.

3. That the two synods, the Swedish and the Norwegian-Danish,
both being founded on the pure Lutheran doctrine and confession,
regard each other with mutual love as sister-s}Tiods, aid each other
and send delegates to each other's meetings.

4. That the one Synod will not admit pastors or congregations
of the nationality of the other, except by mutual agreement.

5. Where there are few Swedes, Norwegians or Danes living in
one community, they are advised to join the local congregation,
whether that be Swedish or Norwegian.

Not only do these resolutions clearly indicate the friendly spirit
in which the separation took place, but the very fact that six Nor
wegian congregations protested against the separation clearly proves
that the union had been one of faith and love. The action of those
congregations merits a special mention here and especially the written
protest from the Norwegian Lutheran church of Chicago. That
protest is a noble document, and as it has never been reprinted during
these forty years, as far as I know, I will insert it here in full, for
the benefit of all who love to delve into that early history of our
Church.

AND THE GENERAL COUNCIL 217

"To the Venerable Augustana Synod.
Fathers and Brethren in Christ : — Grace and Peace !

Having learned with deep regret that there is a movement on foot
to divide the Augustana Synod, by the withdrawal of the Norwegian
congregations and ministers from said Synod, for the purpose of
forming a new Norwegian Synod: —

We, now therefore, deeming such a withdrawal at this time inex-
pedient and derogatory to the best interests, both of the several in-
dividual congregations connected with the said Augustana Synod,
and also to the Church at large.

We, the undersigned, in our own behalf and also in behalf of those
with whom we are associated, to wit. : the old Norwegian Ev. Luth.
church of Chicago, whose Deacons and Trustees we are, do hereby
enter our most solemn and earnest protest against such withdrawal;
hoping that the Norwegian congregations, hitherto associated with us
in connection with said Synod, will heed this our protest, and also
exculpate ourselves from any and all participation in said movement
to withdraw.

Praying for divine guidance on your deliberations, and for Heaven's
richest blessings upon the Church at large,
We are, in the bonds of Peace,

Yours,

A. NELSON,

LEWIS IVARSON,

IVAR LAWSON,

LEWIS JOHNSON,

JENS NELSON,

G-. HALVORSEN,

CHRISTIAN FREDRICKSON,

Deacons and Trustees of the Norwegian Ev. Luth. church of Chicago."

The reply of the Synod to these friendly protests was an advice
to all the Norwegian congregations to unite with the .Norwegian
Synod. When the motion to separate had been carried, then the Nor-
wegian pastors and delegates withdrew and held their meetings in
the Old Swedish church at Andover. In the afternoon of the 21st
of June they took a formal farewell. Rev. 0. J. Hatlestad spoke,
thanking the Swedish brethren for all their kindness and brotherly

The Augustana Synod 15

218 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

love. The Eev. Erl. Carlsson and the newly elected president, Eev.
Jonas Swensson, replied, wishing the new Synod much success and
hoping that both would always continue to regard each other as sister
synods. The sainted Dr. Passavant was also present and spoke a few
words, and then prayer was offered, after which all joined in singing
the last stanza of number 124 in the Swedish Hymnal. All were
deeply moved, and bidding each other a hearty farewell, the Norwegian
brethren departed. Had the excellent advice, given by the Synod to
all the Norwegian churches, been heeded, they would have been spared
twenty years of heartaches and they would have had a United Norwegi-
an Church, dating from June 17, 1870, instead of from June 13, 1890.
At the morning session on June 21, 1870, at that same synodical
meeting, a report was read and adopted, by which action the destiny
of the Augustana Synod was for all time to come, as we hope, inclis-
solubly linked with that of the General Council. That report read
as follows :

-"To the venerable Augustana Synod: —

We, the undersigned, have carried out the instruction given us by
the Synod to attend the meeting of the General Council, held last
fall in the Swedish Luth. Immanuel church, Chicago, and beg to
report as follows:

We have from its very inception rejoiced at this new movement
within the Lutheran Church. The General Council has not only
taken its stand wholly and unconditionally on the confessional basis
of the Lutheran Church, but it has also called forth new activity,
greater liberality, more interest in higher education, greater zeal for
organizing and supporting (maintaining) new congregations, and
also a greater interest in Foreign Mission work, — to state it briefly:
a greater zeal for Home and Foreign Missions. All this indicates that
there is a new life-energy at work and that a new day is dawning for
our Lutheran Zion in this land.

The committee takes the liberty to propose that the Constitution of
the General Council now be adopted by the Synod and our union with
the Council now be fully established.

Respectfully,

ERLAND CARLSSON,
P. COLSETH."

AND THE GENERAL COUNCIL 219

Then followed the reading of the Constitution of the General
Council, and each article was approved as read, and finally the whole
Constitution was ratified and the union of the Synod with the General
Council was consummated.

The following delegates to the next meeting of the General Council
were thereupon elected:

Clerical:

President Jonas Swensson, ex officio.

Prof. T. N". Hasselquist.
Erl. Carlsson.
E. Norelius.

Lay delegates:

H. Olson, from Red Wing, Minn.
G. Johnson, from Altona, 111.
J. Engberg, from Chicago, 111.
G. Johnson, from Jamestown, N". Y.

Alternates, Clerical:
G. Peters.
C. 0. Hultgren.
A. Andreen.

Alternates, Lay:

John Carlson, Carver, Minn.
0. Hedlund, Altona, 111.
P. L. Hawkinson, Chicago, 111.
P. Blomstrand, Campello, Mass.

In glancing back over these forty years we doubt that there has
ever been a motion made and carried at any of our synodical meetings
of greater importance than the one that placed us in organic unity
with the General Council.

It seems providential that just at the time, when the bond of union
between the Scandinavians of the Augustana Synod was severed, that
we were then ready to enter into a more lasting, and may we not say
a more important Union, in which the German, the Swede and the
American should form a Triple Alliance, not only for self-protection,

220 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

but also for the propagation of Lutheran Faith and Doctrine, and
the establishing of the Lutheran Church in this N"ew World.

It is self-evident that our Synod could not have voted so intelligent-
ly and unanimously at that memorable meeting, forty years ago, had
not the proper preliminary steps been taken looking towards the
LTnion.

Ten years before the General Council was organized, the Founders
of the Augustana Synod adopted a constitution based on the same
confessional basis as that of the General Council. As early as 1856
in Galesburg, 111., they appointed a committee consisting of L. P.
Esbjorn, E. Xorelius, Erl. Carlsson, and 0. C. T. Andren to draft a
constitution for the use" of the congregations. The work was done
by E. Norelius, and at the Chicago meeting in March the following
year the report of the committee was discussed for two and a half
days and finally adopted. With some minor changes that constitution
has since then been in operation in our congregations.

The second article, dealing with the Doctrine, is formulated thus :

"This Ev. Luth. Congregation holds that the Holy Scriptures are
the revealed Word of God, and the only sufficient and infallible rule
and standard of faith and practice.

We also accept not only the three General Creeds (the Apostolic, the
Xicene, and the Athanasian) but also the unaltered Augsburg Con-
fession as a brief but true statement of the main doctrines of the
Christian Religion ; this Confession to be understood in accordance
with the development thereof, contained in the other Symbolical
Books of the Lutheran Church."

This is the fundamental article of the constitution, and this especial-
ly unites all our congregations into one Synod. Comparing this
article with the 8th and 9th article of "The Principles of Faith"
approved by the General Council, ten years later, we find that the
founders of our Synod and those of the Council were one in Spirit
and Faith. Articles VIII and IX read as follows:

"We accept and acknowledge the doctrines of the LTnaltered Augs-
burg Confession in its original sense as throughout in conformity with
the pure truth of which God's Word is the only rule. We accept its
statement of truth as in perfect accordance with the Canonical Script-
ures : We reject the errors it condemns, and believe that all which it
commits to the liberty of the Church, of right belongs to that liberty."

AND THE GENERAL COUNCIL 221

"In thus formally accepting and acknowledging the Unaltered
Augsburg Confession, we declare our conviction, that the other Con-
fessions of the Ev. Luth. Church, inasmuch as they set forth none
other than its system of doctrine, and articles of faith, are of necessity
pure and scriptural. Pre-eminent among such accordant, pure and
scriptural statements of doctrine, by their intrinsic excellence, by the
great and necessary ends for which they were prepared, by their
historical position and by the general judgment of the Church, are
these : the Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalkald Articles,
the Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Concord, all of which
are, Avith the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, in the perfect harmony
of one and the same spiritual truth."

That the Confessional basis of our Synod has been conservative
Lutheran, reacting back into the decade prior to 1860, when the Chi-
cago, the Mississippi and the Minnesota Conferences organized them-
selves into the Augustana Synod, is due partly to the education re-
ceived by those early pioneers in Sweden, but especially to the in-
fluence of one man, whose ministry among us has spanned more than
half a century. We refer to our venerable patriarch Dr. E. Norelius.
He received his theological training at Columbus, Ohio, under the
instruction of Prof. W. F. Lehman and other conservative and able
Ohio Synod men. There he became thoroughly indoctrinated with
pure Liitheran doctrine.

Being also endowed with a clear judgment, with a remarkable
memory and with an unfeigned piety he has wielded an influence
for good, far beyond what we of a younger generation are at present
able to comprehend. He alone warned against and opposed consist-
ently the union with the Synod of Northern Illinois, and he has been
for forty years a staunch and unfaltering upholder of our union with
the General Council.

But those early years, with their bitter experiences of unionism,
paved the way for the true union with the General Council, just as
truly as the bitter experiences of the Pennsylvania Synod led to the
organization of the General Council.

The withdrawal of our men from the Synod of Northern Illinois in
April 1860, when Prof. Esbjorn, for valid reasons, withdrew with
his students from Springfield to Chicago, created a great stir not
only in the West, but also in the East.

222 THE A UG USTA NA S YNOD

In May of that year, Dr. W. A. Passavant wrote from Pittsburg to
Dr. E. Norelius : "May the Almighty God most graciously lend the
aid of his Holy Spirit to your deliberations at your coming conven-
tion. I hope that nothing will be said or done with violence or
passion. Would to God that 'you could see your way clearly to come
into the General Synod fully on the Augsburg Confession. It would
greatly strengthen our hands in that body. But if not, let nothing
be done against it, or a new issue be made. Go on quietly, attending
to your appropriate work, and God will raise up friends and funds
on every side. Yours,

W. A. PASSAVAXT."

This good advice was followed by our men. They organized an
independent Scandinavian Synod and attended to their "appro-
priate work," and five years later Dr. Passavant was among those
who withdrew from the General Synod and invited our men to
come and take part with them in organizing the General Council.

None of our men could be present at that preliminary meeting
at Reading, Pa., in December 1866, but the printed proceedings of
that meeting state at the close of the. 5th session :

"Before adjournment a communion from Eev. Prof. T. N.
Hasselquist, of the Augustana Synod, was read, expressing regret
that he is unable to be present, and invoking the blessing of the
Highest on both the Convention and its efforts towards Union in
the Church and Faith of our fathers."

At the meeting of the Synod at Berlin, 111., June 1867, Dr. Has-
selquist refers to the Reading Convention in his report, as follows:

"No one from our Synod could attend the important Lutheran
Convention at Reading, Pa. We fully endorse the basis on which
they reached an agreement for organizing a new General Synod.
As God's Church, according to God's Word, must be a communion
in order to exert as great an influence as possible, both inwardly
and outwardly, therefore it will be an important topic for consid-
eration at this meeting, to appoint delegates to represent the Augus-
tana Synod at the coming convention when the organization of the
New General Synod will be perfected.

The committee on the President's report that year made the fol-
lowing recommendation which was adopted:

AMD THE GENERAL COUNCIL 223

"That three delegates be elected to represent our Synod at the
coming meeting of the New General Synod, to take part in organ-
izing it and to report to our Synod at its next annual meeting."

The following delegates were elected:

T. N. Hasselquist; 0. J. Hatlestad; Ola Paulson;
alternates :

Erl. Carlsson; Am. Johnson; C. 0. Hultgren.

In the register of delegates to the convention at Fort Wayne,
Ind., in November 1867, the Scandinavian Evangelical Augustana
Synod is represented by:

Kev. Prof. T. N. Hasselquist; Eev. 0. J. Hatlestad; Eev. Erl.
Carlsson.

Immediately after the register we find the following statement:

"On motion, Eesolved, that since the proper documents did not
reach the Augustana Synod in time for their adoption, and as the
purpose of that body is manifest in the presence of a delegation in
our midst, that its delegates be received as members of this con-
vention."

When the Synod met at Carver, Minn., in June 1868, the delega-
tion to the "New General Synod, or the General Council of the
Lutheran Church in America," presented the following report:

"To the Venerable Augustana Synod :

The delegates, elected last year, and who were able to attend the
convention, held at Fort Wayne, Ind., for the purpose of organ-
izing the General Council of the Lutheran Church in America, re-
spectfully submit the following report through the undersigned:

The delegates of our Synod were received most cordially as mem-
bers of the convention and took part in all the deliberations from
the beginning. The Council consisted, at its organization, of 11
synods, including the Augustana Synod; it had in all about 130
thousand communicant members, 1,000 congregations and 500 pas-
tors. Its purpose is to embrace all those Lutheran Synods in Amer-
ica that cling to the venerable and biblical Confession of our Church,
and to become the bond of union between them for mutual encour-
agement, strengthening in the truth, and for cooperation in their
common work. The most important business was the discussion and
adoption of the Constitution which contains the doctrinal basis, on

224 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

which the Council stands, and the Church polity that the Council
wishes to follow, and to have also others follow.

We wish and hope that our Synod will declare at this meeting its
fully established union with the General Council, in which body is
centered the hope of all true Lutherans, of uniting in this country
the separate divisions of the Church of the Reformation.

It is the revealed will of God, that those who stand on the foun-
dation of his pure Word, should not stand apart, but be united as
members of one .body, support each other, present a united front
to the enemy, sbare the cross and bear each others burdens, with one
mind striving together for the faith of the gospel.

Finally, it may be added, that on the agreed basis of representa-
tion the Augustana Synod is entitled to send ten delegates, and that
the next convention of the Council will be held at Pittsburg, Pa.,
the officers to decide on the time of meeting.

Eespectfully,

T. N. HASSELQUIST.

The report was read and adopted, but concerning our union with
the General Council it was on motion, Resolved:

1 :o That, as the condition of union with the General Council is
the formal adoption of its Articles of Faith and Church Polity, and,
as many members of this Synod are not yet ready to do so, while the
above named documents have not been translated into our languages
(Swedish and Norwegian), be it therefore resolved that these docu-
ments be translated and made known to our congregations.

2 :o That delegates be now elected to attend the next meeting of
the General Council, and that they be instructed to translate and
print the above named documents and to furnish all necessary in-
formation in this matter before the end of this year.

3 :o That this matter be taken up for final action at the next
meeting of the Synod."

Then followed the election of the delegates.

T. N. Hasselquist, ex officio; 0. J. Hatlcstad; A. Wright; Erl.
Carlsson; T. G. Pearson.

Alternates :

0. Paulson; J. Amundson; Jonas Swensson; J. Engberg.
The register of the delegates who attended the Pittsburg con-

AND THE GENERAL COUNCIL 225

vention shows that Eev. T. N". Hasselquist, President, and Eev. Erl.
Carlsson were present as the representatives of the Augustana Synod.
That they were very active members is evident from the number of
committees on which they served. That their arduous duties did
not end with the convention is evident from the following statement
on p. 36 of the minutes :

"An abstract of the minutes of the First Convention was ordered
to be published with the German minutes of the present Convention,
and Eev. Prof. T. N. Hasselquist and Erl. Carlsson were instructed
to translate both the Fundamental Principles and the Constitution
of the General Council, and have them printed in the Swedish and
Norwegian Languages."

The report of the delegation, at the synodical meeting at Moline,
111., in June 1869, was as follows:

"To the Venerable Augustana S'ynod:

The undersigned, who attended the Convention of the General
Council, held at Pittsburg, Pa., last year, respectfully report as
follows :

The expectations to be able to unite the different genuine Luther-
an Elements in America have been more than realized through that
meeting. Some questions, the so-called Four Points, were brought
up, seemingly in order to cause confusion, if not disruption, but even
the enemies of the General Council were surprised at the calm and
friendly manner in which the discussion was carried on, and at the
important decisions 'arrived at by the Council. The whole convention
was intensely in earnest in its efforts for the welfare of the congre-
gations, and especially for the Home Mission work in the West.

The Council decided, that in order to become more familiar with
the needs of that great field, it would hold its next annual Conven-
tion in our Swedish Luth. Immanuel Church at Chicago, 111. The
Principles of Faith and Church Polity and the Constitution of the
Council have been translated, and published in Augustana, and we
recommend that they be acted on now according to the resolution of
the Synod at its meeting last year.

Eespectfully,

T. N". HASSELQUIST,
ERL. CARLSSON."

226 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

The report was received and adopted, but the question of uniting
fully with the Council was postponed until the following year. Dele-
gates were elected to attend the next Convention of the Council:

Prof. T. N. Hasselquist, ex officio; Prof. A. Weenaas; Eev. Jonas
Swensson; Rev. Erl. Carlsson; Prof. S. L. Harkey; Eev. 0. J. Hat-
lestad.

Lay delegates : A. A. Klove, from Leland, 111. ; P. Colseth, Chica-
go, 111. ; N". A. Nilson, Milwaukee, Wis. ; T. G. Pearson, Vasa, Minn. ;
Gustaf Johnson, Altona, 111.; W. 0. Holcomb, Burlington, Iowa.

At the Chicago Convention we had a large delegation including
the visiting pastors.

Delegates: Prof. T. 1ST. Hasselquist; Eev. S. G. Larson; Rev. Erl.
Carlsson; Rev. 0. J. Hatlestad; Prof. S. L. Harkey; Prof. A.
Weenaas.

Lay members: A. A. Klove; P. Colseth; N. A. Nilson; P. L. Haw-
kinson.

Visiting pastors: A. Johnson; A. W. Dahlsten; S. P. A. Lindahl;
John S. Benzon; N". Th. Winquist; P. S'joblom; A. Andreen; C. 0.
Lindell; B. M. Halland; 0. Paulson; A. R. Cervin; A. G. Setter-
dahl; H. 0. Lindeblad; P. M. Sannquist.

The report of our delegation was presented and acted on by our
Synod at its meeting in Andover, 111., in June 1870, when the Union
of the Augustana Synod with the General Council was consummated.

To an impartial observer it is evident, that under the Providence
of God, this Union has been of inestimable value to our Synod.

We escaped the bitter experience of our Norwegian brethren, who
affiliated with the German Missouri Synod, and found themselves
entangled soon, not only in the Predestination Error, ~bui also in
the heartless dogmatic orthodoxism and objectivism of that Synod,
and in the self-satisfied exclusivism of that body, which, to most of
our Norwegian brethren at last became unbearable, and compelled
them to withdraw and form an organization of their own.

It is very doubtful if our Synod could have withstood "the on-
slaught of Waldenstromianism, and held the fort and waxed strong-
er," during the years 1872 — 75, when that stream of misguided
pietism overflowed Sweden, swept across the Atlantic, and beat upon
our Synod — if we had not been united with the General Council.
That union, based on the unchangeable confessional foundation of

AND THE GENERAL COUNCIL 227

our Church, had much to do with saving us from the threatened
danger of the Waldenstromian sectarianism.

During these forty years we have had no doctrinal controversy
which in itself is ample proof of how well the foundation was laid
by the fathers of the Council.

In the sphere of Church Polity there has been some friction, due
to the troublesome language question, and to the overlapping of
mission fields, but these troubles have, on the whole, been amicably
settled. The need af a very aggressive English Home Mission work
becomes more apparent, as the younger generations take the place of
the fathers.

One of the greatest blessings that our Synod has derived from its
union with the General Council is the preservation of the Synod
itself as a united body. Should that union ever be broken, which
God in his mercy forbid, then the unity of the Synod would become
a thing of the past. The Synod would then lapse into a dangerous
exclusivism, which would lead to petty tyranny and eventually to
disruption. In our union with the General Council — the most pro-
gressive and also the most conservative Lutheran body in the U. S.
— we have also a feeling of solidarity, which is growing stronger in
proportion as we learn to know each other better, and the language-
barriers disappear, and we realize more fully the great and glorious
mission of our Lutheran Church in the Western Hemisphere.

The Luther League Movement, with its educational agencies; our
Graded Sunday School System, the best in the world; our Home,
Foreign and Inner Mission Work, and other great undertakings, are
all paving the way for a future United Lutheran Church of North
America. That seems to have been, as it were, a future prophetic
vision of the founders of the Council, and the signs of the times
seem to point to its realization. Even independent synods are be-
ginning to realize that the mission of the General Council is to
preserve sound Lutheranism in the English language, although the
Council has from the beginning been a polyglot body. As English
has become the universal language of our age, and as the territory
of the Council extends across this continent, it is self-evident that
the position and influence of the Council is not local or sectional,
but national, and is even becoming international.

Furthermore, it may become necessary, in a not remote future, for

228 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Lutherans and all other Protestants of these United States, to de-
fend their civil and religious rights, for the policy of Rome to usurp
political power is becoming dangerously aggressive. Somehow we
feel, that if such a struggle should come, our Church will take a
lead in this New World in the defence of the pure faith once deliv-
ered to the saints, just as, in times past, she took such a lead in the
Old World. It may be that nothing else can fully unite us as a
Church, than such a great crisis threatening our very existence.
Come what may, AVC know that, "In all these things we are more
than conquerors through him that loved us." Rom. 8: 37.

C. A. BLOMGREX.

The Significance of the Augustana Synod
to the Swedish Lutherans in America.

ULLY ninety per cent, of the Swedes that left their native
country about the middle of the last century had been
brought up in the Lutheran Church. In the homeland
they were more or less active members of this communion.
Coming to this country they were strangers not only to its industrial
and social ways ajid customs, but also to the prevalent mode of re-
ligious worship. The Swedish immigrant of those days was as
religious as any other class of immigrants, and in many instances
a great deal more so. In his heart there was a deep-seated love for
the Church of his mother country and the faith of his childhood.
For this reason did the many and multicolored missionaries of the
various denominations of this land find it an unusually difficult task
to turn his mind from the Lutheran Church to some other com-
munion. There were then no Swedish Lutheran congregations organ-
ized on this side of the Atlantic, but the Swede resolutely stuck to
the faith wherein he had been fostered and refused to cast his lot
with any other religious body.

This would seem to indicate that the Swedish confessor of the
doctrine of Luther' was set adrift and coldly told to shift for himself.
Not so. Messages went across the waters to men of spiritual mind
asking that Lutheran ministers be sent to the New World. The cry
for help was not sounded in vain. Revs. L. P. Esbjorn, T. N. Hassel-
quist, 0. C. T. Andren, Erland Carlsson and Jonas Swensson went
to the Macedonia of the Great West for the purpose of breaking the
bread of life to those among the Swedes that were spiritually hungry.

230 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

These men sought localities where the Swedes had settled in larger
numbers. In a short time they had succeeded in organizing congrega-
tions that adopted the unaltered Augsburg Confession as their con-
fession of faith and practice. But they were not satisfied with this
alone, they forthwith laid plans for the securing of more ministers
that were to go forth and herald the gospel of the Kingdom to the
Swedes in dispersion. If godly men in the mother country could be
persuaded to come over and minister to their brothers and sisters in
America, good and well, if not, they would seek out spiritual-minded
men among the immigrants themselves, whom they would educate and
set apart for the cure of souls. Before long the pioneer ministers
among the Swedish Lutherans of the United States realized that they
were forced to the latter alternative. In a way it was a disappoint-
ment for it entailed any amount of worry and hard work, and some-
times the material at their disposal was not the most desirable. The
developments of the last half of the past century have shown, how-
ever, that this mode of procedure was in the end the very best for all
concerned.

Under these conditions the work of gathering in the scattered
Swedes went right on. In but a few years there was quite a num-
ber of Swedish Lutheran congregations in the land. Before long
it began to be noised about that these organizations were fast
becoming the nucleus for the Swedes in Xorth America. And as
soon as the number of congregations became at all respectable, the
question of federation arose. It was thought that by combining with
each other and forming one strong general body, the work of the in-
dividual congregations would be benefited and the extension of the
Kingdom would be much facilitated. Ideas of this sort began to
fill the minds of prominent leaders, both among the ministers and
the laymen, and resulted in the formation of the Augustan a Synod in
the year 1860.

From now on the endeavors were united as they had never been
before. The people began to realize. that it was possible, by combin-
ing its efforts, to become a great power for good among the Swedes
of the land. The non-churchly element, and there was quite a sprink
ling of it, looked askance at the strivings of the church people. It
was well satisfied that the work of the Augustana Synod was but
temporary and that before long it would go down. And why shouldn't

AND THE S WE DISH L UTHERANS IN AMERICA 231

it? This was a free country, there was no need of serving God here,
every one was privileged to do just as he chose in this respect, and
hadn't a respectable number of them left S'weden ostensibly for the
very purpose of getting out of reach of the gospel of Christ? Why,
then, should they permit themselves here to be bored to death by that
very thing ? This class of people therefore put up a stiff fight against
the work of the Church. All their efforts, however, went for naught.
The ruling spirit of the Augustana Synod was evidently another than
the one with whom its enemies professed an intimate acquaintance.

The Augustana Synod continued not only to hold its own, but it
persisted at all times to move on the breastworks of the enemy. Many
a citadel was carried by assault. The number of congregations, min-
isters and communicants was constantly growing. Whenever a good
and relatively competent man was found, he was prevailed -upon to
take up the work of preaching the pure and unadulterated gospel to
his countrymen. A constant stream of laborers came in and was
sent out to do valiant work in the vineyard of the Lord. Up to the
present time this mode of work has been pursued, and to-day
there are comparatively few Swedish settlements of any importance
which have not been offered the services of a Swedish Lutheran min-
ister of the gospel. Years ago it was conceded, by those who were
supposed to know, that the Augustana Synod had accomplished along
these lines, among the Swedish Lutherans in America, what no other
denomination had done or ever could do. It has to a very great
extent become the bond of union between the Swedes of the United
States. It has furnished, and still continues to furnish, a spiritual
home to a vast number of the S"wedes of the land. Its churchly work
commands the respect even of those that profess to believe but in
themselves. If one were to-day to lift out of the life of the Swedes
of this country the Augustana Synod, in reference to its Christian
and spiritual work, it were tantamount to the removal of the back-
bone from the moral body of the people.

But the Augustana Synod has done vastly more than to preach the
gospel of Jesus to the people and to organize congregations. It has
been one of the several bodies to bring over from Europe the
preaching of the kingdom in harmony with the unaltered Augsburg
Confession. In reference to our Synod there has never been any
wavering at all on this point. The great doctrines of original sin,

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

repentance, justification, faith, and sanctification have ever been
held forth in the simplicity, clearness, and strength of this Con-
fession. Never has the Synod shown the least leaning towards any-
thing that might be interpreted as a yielding to the "up-to-date"
spirit in religious matters. The Synod has always believed that the
revelations of God were for all mankind and for all times, and that
these revelations cannot be changed according to the will of man.
In other words, God is never to accommodate himself to men in this
respect, but it is always incumbent on man to yield himself entirely
to God. The teaching of the Word of God and the Augsburg Con-
fession with reference to the sacraments has also been adhered to
with strictness. The Synod does not presume to act as a reviser for
God, it simply seeks to be used as his mouthpiece. For this reason
it believes that the declarations of Christ and the apostles, in respect
of these means of grace, should ever be permitted to stand.

In this way the Synod has always been to the Swedes within its
territory a conservator of the doctrines and traditions according to
which so many of our people have been brought up beyond the sea.
It has been a lighthouse giving out a steady and reliable light to those
embarking upon the sea of life. From this point of view, it has been
of inestimable benefit to all S'wedes that seek reliable spiritual
guidance and a spiritual home in the full sense of the word.

From its entrance upon the arena, the Augustana Synod was pro-
vided with a complete moral code. At the start it set its face reso-
lutely against the sins of the day. Drunkenness, immorality, dancing,
and all its concomitant evils, have always been under the ban of the
Synod. No one has ever been able to arise and say that the Synod
has in one way or another minced words about these evils. Never
has it treated lightly any of these "shortcomings" of men and women.
This is the main reason why in certain circles of the present day the
Synod is more or less unpopular. "The Synod is all right, if only
it were not quite so strict in these and kindred matters." Such ex-
pressions are frequently heard in the quarters of those that love a
free and easy life and whose moral code is more or less elastic. And
yet, when many of these people fall ill and are about to die, they
place more confidence in the ministration of one of our ministers than
in any others. The Swedish people as a whole are with the Synod
in this respect. We know this in this way: Every time we go into

a community where there has been no Swedish Lutheran organization
and begin to preach the gospel and organize a church, drunkenness,
dancing, and immorality begin to decrease. In the course of a few
years the community has been so changed that one who has been
absent from it for some time and returns to it, does not recognize
it as the one he left some years ago. And wherever we go in and
remain there is a marked uplift of the people. The common schools
do a good work in raising the standards of life and in bringing in
refinement, but we have noticed many a time that a community may
have all the advantages offered by the schools and the communities
in general, if there is no Swedish Lutheran church there, the refine-
ment is not what it will be in a few years after the Church has
gone in. The Swedish people of this country owe any amount of
gratitude to our Synod only for this.

It was the work of the preaching of the gospel that called our
Synod into existence. Along with it has gone, however, the task of
giving the children born to parents speaking the Swedish language
in this country, a Christian education. Our fathers and mothers
had in Sweden received not only a general secular education, but
also, and chiefly, religious instruction. By reason hereof they were
well informed as to the truths of the Christian religion and the
teachings of the Lutheran Church. They felt that it was morally
incumbent on them to provide as good a bringing up along these
lines for their children as they themselves had received. Hence the
establishment of the parochial school. A generation ago very few
congregations of any importance could be found that did not provide
in this manner for the children of the community, it mattered not
whether their parents were formally connected with the church or
not. It is to be regretted that as much cannot be said of our congre-
gations of the present time. Many of these have now, for one reason
or other, become lukewarm in their relation to the parochial school.
Many hundreds of thousands of the children of former days received
religious training in these schools. They were grounded in the truths
of the Bible and in the main tenets of the Lutheran Church. To
estimate the benefits of this schooling is manifestly impossible.
Suffice it to say that in this manner hundreds of thousands of men
and women that are now living among us have received impulses
that for their entire lives have made them better men and women,

The Augustana Synod 16

234 THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

better citizens and better Christians than they otherwise would have
been. Coupled with this training is also that of the Confirmation
class. Here is, so to speak, the place where the finishing touches
are put on. And these classes are attended, and have always been
attended, by a great number of boys and girls whose parents never
belonged to any of our churches. A host of these boys and girls
manifest just as much interest in this work as do those that have
been born inside the Church and always enjoyed the benefit of its
care. Many tens of thousands of young people of this class have
during the years been sent out into the world carrying in their heads
and hearts more or less of the Christian truths that have been im-
parted to them during the time that they prepared for confirmation.
Every year several thousands of young people are trained in this
manner and taught the way in which they should walk in order
that they may develop into good fathers and mothers, good citizens
and finally attain unto life eternal in heaven above. In this manner
has the Augustana Synod laid a broad and lasting foundation
for a moral and religious life in the hearts of a vast army of young
people belonging to our nationality in this land. Will some one
rise up and declare that this work has been a failure? Is there
one so lost to all sense of propriety and moral honesty that he will
insist that the Augustana Synod has not been a great power for good
along these lines among the Swedes in the land of their adoption?
If the Christian religion counts for anything, if the doctrines of the
Lutheran Church are of importance, if morality among the peopL:
is a desideratum, then it must be admitted by all who know the facts
that the Augustana Synod has in this respect proved itself a work-
man that needeth not be ashamed.

The Lutheran Church, however, has never been one-sided and
fanatical. It has ever felt called upon to care for the souls of men.
But this has never been done at the expense of the intellect. No
Church has more positive convictions along this line than has the
Lutheran Church. And the Augustana Synod has been true to the
traditions of the mother Church also in this respect. Fifty years
ago it began to inaugurate a system of general higher education.
True enough, the beginnings were small, as small as the traditional
mustard seed. But like it, they contained a germ of life that was
powerful. Augustana College and Theological Seminary sprang into

AND THE S WE DISH L UTHERANS IN A ME RICA 235

existence half a century ago. Its first and prime object was to
prepare men for the ministry of the Church. These men were to
meet the Lutheran immigrant as he came from Sweden and offer
him spiritual food and guidance. The courses of those days at Augus-
tana were not the courses of to-day at the same institution. Neither
were the requirements of the students at Yale at that time those of
the Yale of 1910. But the intentions were good and the line of
energy true. It is doubtful whether the fathers of those days thought
for a moment that the state of development of the present would
ever be reached. One thing is certain, though, and it is this : The
leaders of our Synod of half a century ago bent all their energies
to as sound and as rapid a development of the plan of a general
higher education as was possible. The grass never grew under their
feet in respect of this matter. And what is the result? Four full-
fledged colleges and six academies. And more yet to come. Thou-
sands of young men and women have in the course of the past half
century passed through, the halls of learning of these institutions
and acquired more or less of an education. Hundreds of these have
entered the ministry, thousands are scattered all over our broad
land and engaged in various occupations, all of them imbued, more
or less, with the spirit instilled into their hearts while they were at
these schools. And every one of these institutions has stood, and
stands to-day, squarely on the basis of the Christian religion and the
Lutheran interpretation of the same. Moral influences of the very
best have continually streamed forth from these educational centers,
and it is not possible that the students should have been able
entirely to free themselves from the impressiors received. Who can
compute the worth of this work to the Swedish Lutherans of the land ?
It can never be measured in dollars and cents. Its best fruits and
recompense are men and women morally and intellectually sound,
and people of this stamp arc worth more than material wealth to
any community. The service rendered in this respect by our Synod
to the Swedish Lutherans of America is absolutely beyond com-
putation.

Along with this schooling of the children and the youth has gone
the preservation of the S'wedish language and the best Swedish
national traits. There has been no systematic attempt whatever on
the part of the extra-church Swedish population of the country to

236 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

preserve the language of our forefathers among the immigrants.
The pulpits and the schools of the Augustana Synod have done
far more for this cause than all the other Swedes of America
put together. We are not inclined to minimize in the least the aid
given this work by other Swedish denominations of the land, but
we are not oblivious of the fact that these are merely appendices to
the respective English churches with which they are affiliated. Under
such circumstances they cannot, of course, pay the attention to this
matter that they possibly might desire. When one works for wages,
one must heed the behests of one's master. The Augustana Synod has
ever been working for itself, that is, for the best interests of the
Swedish people of America.

Many there are, of course, that incline towards ascribing to the
Swedish press of the land the credit for the maintenance of the
Swedish language. But, pray, who started the Swedish press in the
United States? Did not Dr. Hasselquist publish the first Swedish
newspaper on this continent? And if you eliminate the Augustana
Synod people, and all that are influenced by the Synod in one way
or another, how many of the remaining would read a Swedish news-
paper, how many of them would be interested in any manner in
that Avhich is specifically Swedish? Had it not been for the work
of the Synod, the Swedish language would be spoken to-day by
very few people in our land. If you know anything at all about
the matter, you know that influences were brought to bear on the
pioneers of our Church of a nature to do away with the Swedish
at once. Who counteracted that movement? Not the easy, happy-
go-lucky Swedes, but the Augustana Synod ministers and laymen.
He who places any value whatever on the Swedish language, must
admit that the Augustana S}rnod has been the greatest factor in this
country for its preservation. This has been to the Synod purely
a labor of love, but, notwithstanding this, of great value to our
countrymen living throughout the length and breadth of our land.

Then there are the national traits. In a sense you might say
that these are not of special importance, since these must of necessity
be somewhat similar the world over. Admitting that you are right
in the main, we feel that we must, nevertheless, dissent to some
extent from your view. Come, now, be honest, you know that the
national traits of the Swede and the Italian are not the same. You

AND THE S WE DISH L UTHERA NS IN AMERICA 237

know also that there is in some matters quite a dissimilarity between
those of the Swede and the Simon pure Yankee. If you do not
know it, you ought to by this time. As a rule the Swede is honest,
industrious and frugal, and religious as well. Every observant
traveler says that of the people of Sweden. But traits of this sort
are easily lost. There are a host of influences in America that have
the tendency to rob the Swede of these qualities. The Augustana
Synod has always stood for their preservation and increase. It has
sought to effect this by a true presentation of the teachings of the
Bible. True Christianity will make a person honest, frugal, and
industrious. Many of the S'wedes themselves have stood for another
mode of life. There are plenty of influences at work to-day among
the Swedes of this land whose object is to turn away from right
living. We do not claim that the open and avowed aim of many
organizations is this, but the result of their endeavors amount to it
just the same.

There is just one more, thought and we are through. The Augus-
tana Synod has placed the greatest stress on the salvation of the
soul, the training of the intellect, and the inculcation of morals.
We are pleased to say that it has not neglected the body. Several
of its Orphan Homes came into existence almost a half century ago.
Its eight homes of this character have brought up hundreds and
thousands of boys and girls. It has made men and women out of
much material that otherwise would have gone to waste. From
this point of view it has saved many bodies and souls of our country-
men. Its Hospitals have done and are constantly doing a great
work for the sick and dying. The Homes for the Aged, although but
recently organized, have already been of great service and are
destined to do much good in the near future. Its Deaconess and
Inner Mission work purports to be of service not only to the souls,
but also to the bodies of those who are more or less unfortunate.
The Augustana Synod has entered nearly every department of service.
It proposes never to withdraw from any work which it has under-
taken, but on the contrary to expand and to enter still other fields
of service as the opportunities present themselves.

The sketch of the work of the Augustana Synod, as it is given
above, is necessarily brief and incomplete. Enough has been said,
however, to indicate the position of the Synod among the Swedes

238 THE AUGUSTA NA SYNOD

of the United States. That it has been of immense service to our
people in a religious, moral, and intellectual manner, none will deny
save those who are inexplicably obtuse and morally degenerate.
In the future the Synod will, in substance, follow along the route
mapped out in the past and constantly endeavor to widen its circle
of usefulness. If we know it aright, it will never recede from its
position on Christianity, morals, and education. Its spirit of con-
stantly reaching out for the purpose of bringing the gospel to all
those that understand the Swedish, will be rigidly adhered to.
Neither will it permit its own children to shift for themselves.
These will be looked after according to its best ability. It will con-
tinue to be a power for good in the home, the Church, and the State.
As the years go by systematic and persistent efforts will be made
to increase this power. Great things have been accomplished in the
past, the prospects for the future were never brighter. The Augus-
tana Synod is still young, lusty, and energetic. God has been with
it in the past. He will certainly be with it in the future as well.
"Come thou with us, and we will do thee good." Numb. 10: 29.

G. A. BRANDELLE.

Statistics of the Educational Institutions.

1. Total number of persons graduated from each department.

Seminary

"o

o

Academy

Business

Conserv-
atory & Artj

Normal

I

Sloyd and
Art Needle-
work

"a

tf

EH

1

Augustana

702

468

688

76

19

1,953

2

Gustavus Adolplius. . . .

?03

560

465

77

1,305

3

Bethany

211

*38

544

221

89

5

2

1,110

4

Upsala

26

27

79

132

5

Luther

195

136

12

343

6

Northwestern

24

102

8

134

7

Minnesota

47

139

17

3

206

8

Trinity

7

15

2

24

9

Coeur d'Alene

2

18

20

10

North Star

2

2

Grand Total . .

..

5.229

2. Total number of Individual persons wbo bave been enrolled.

Men

Women

Total

1

Augustana

3,647

1,587

5,234

2

Gustavus Adolphus

3474

1 741

5215

3

Bethany

2,243

3,068

5,311

4

Upsala

376

244

620

5

Luther

1,137

805

1,942

6

Northwestern

467

307

774

7

Minnesota

609

428

1037

8

Trinity

•)

•)

203

9

Coeur d'Alene

168

121

289

10

North Star

26

28

54

Grand Total . .

20.679

1884—1889.

240

THE AUGUST ANA SYNOD

3. Number of students in the College Department year by year.

Year

Augustana

Gustavus Adolphus

Bethany

Upsala

c
<a

S

g

!

£

3
1

01

&

<u

1

1
1

V

s

g
1
£

3
£

g
S

1
o

£

i

1865—66
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909

3
6
8
7
9
9
12
11
21
26
39
44
53
59
61
66
67
72
79
87
86
80
72
65
78
83
86
98
122
117
124
123
116
108
99
105
74
83
87
88
80
96
91
103

3
6
8
7
9
9
12
11
21
26
39
44
53
59
61
66
67
72
79
87
86
81
73
66
81
89
96
107
134
129
141
135
131
123
110
126
92
100
110
119
111
124
118
141

4
9
8
8
25
20
25
31
41
44
38
51
47
53
56
52
62
95
54
46
43
39
40
42
57
65
83

3
3
1

'*2

4
1

"2
4
4
6
5
5
9
8
9
5
12
7
7
14
19
19
18
20
29

7
12
9

8
27
24
26
31
43
48
42
57|
52
5S
65
60
71 1
100 1
66'
53
50
53
59
61
75
85
112

i

1..

i
i
i

3
6
10
9
12
12
17
12
15
15
11
21
18
17
23
31
31
28
27
38

11

7
21
22
29
39
30
34
33
44
43
42
52
49
76
64
52
29
37
32
38
55
57

2
5
4

6
4
5
3
5
8
10
8
11
7
8
7
13
15
14
24
19
23
22

11

9
26
26
35
431
35
37
38
52
53
50
63
56
84
71
65
44
•51
56
57
78
79

4
10
17
24
24
27
29

i
i

4
10
17
24
24
28
30

W

l_

r- I-H

l| ""

'S
t

H

. ~ • • ~ • ~ ~ • '• • • • • • • • • • • • • ~tOOo~<

TB^O T COCS«M<

i-1 I"1 CN CO

fr™ *Q ee OT

t~ 1C (_ CO
_ ..„»., OS rH ^TO

S

1C O !•- i-H CO CM CO 00

^ y> . . .

&i> OTOii^-HHCSllCtOlC

UaiAT ^CDOOOOOOi-HOO

eoeoweoiooar-oocNosooowtccooooOrHcooieo^oos

O»O!M-*-*-*lC»lCtCO;i^lCrHCOCC-*rH'*'*aiOlC 7^1O~'

(NCN^lC-^lOlCCDOSCDt^CD-^TjiiclCt^l^OOt^i-HCNlrHCO^

~ • • • • • • ~- -0000000000000 rH CO 00 •*!- CO

CD 00 CO O5 00 CM CO 1C 1C 1C CO 1C 00 00 OS

«N CO (N CO •* rH iH CO rH i-H CN rH CN1 CN rH

COiClClCCOi-HCMCNCOCOrf'^lCtOt--

=^OCDO't^COi-HOiO51^iCCDiCtD-*001C(M(MrHCSJtOCOtC'*CO

UaiAT t~t- (M'Ni-HiCOOOINIMCOi-HOO. COC-lCO-^KMlOrHt-COCO

•?, OOCDCOI^COi-HCOt^COCO

3 3 rHrHi-l^iHr^^O]^ll>](>1<NC>JCNieslCsie-lg-li-HCOCOCOCOCOeOC';cCC-5CO

S Ot U3U1O M •CSlCOlCOCOi-HintO'*C»tOOt~ C»tOOlCOcOC»l^CROCOOpOOCOOlC'tii-HOOOCOI^C<5(5;lCOCDOC3iC<;CO

**

C8^eeiClOcoOSOOOC^COOO^CpC>OI--rHrHCOt^OrHplOCOC2-*l~-tp
-"^ rHCOCOCOCbcblCCSl'^'^'CDOOtOOSOt'COOO-^CiOlC

bo

3

^j ~vjn. CNrHi^i-lr^^^^^^lCiCOCOOSi-ICOCO^COOiCcOOOoOSO^OOO^C^iCXOltp^^rHOi-ICOCNliCCR^CCp

* Ujjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjj«,

'•O to to to to CO tO to l~ I- I- i^ I- t'- t~ t^ l~ I- OC 00 <X OO 00 00 00 00 00 CO C-. C-. C: CV C~. C: S C-. c: S O C O C O • O O O O

242

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

5. Classification of graduates of the College Department with
reference to the vocation which they have followed.

1

I

1
o

Physicians
& Dentists

Lawyers

li

Journalists ]

ts c

Architects,
Engineers

o £
S D

-Q o

Governm't.l 1
Service

Commerc'l.
Pursuits

Miscellan's.
and
not known

1

Augustana

243

33

11

64

q

41

8

9

2

?7

23

468

Gustavus Adolphus..
Bethany

75
49

15
11

11

11

50
60

6
0

9

1
4

3
9

2

9

9
17

22
34

203
211

Upsala .

7

2

10

1

6. A Register of Presidents and of all Permanent Professors
Arranged Chronologically.

a) Augustana College and Theological Seminary.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. L. P. Esbjorn

Rev. T. N. Hasselquist, D. D.

Rev. O. Olsson, D. D., Ph. D.

Rev. Gustav Andreen, Ph. D., R. N. O.

1860—63
1863—91
1891—00
1901—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Name.

Rev. L. P. Esbjoru
Rev. T. N. Hasselquist, D. D.
Rev. W. Kopp
Rev. A. Weuaas
Rev. A. R. Cervin, Ph. D.
Rev. S. L. Harkey, D. D.
Rev. A. J. Lindstrom, Ph. D.
Rev. H. Reck, A. M.
Rev. C. O. Granere, Ph. D.
Rev. P. E. Melin, Th. Ph. Cand.
Rev. O. Olsson, D. D., Ph. D.
Rev. C. P. Rydholm
Josua Lindahl, Ph. D.
A. O. Bersell, Ph. D.
A. W. Williamson, Ph. D.
Rev. R. F. Weidner, D. D., LL. D.
Rev. C. M. Esbjorn, Ph. D.

Term of Service.
1860—63
1863—91
1864—67
1868—70

1868—74; 75—78
1868—70
1870—71
1871—81
1871—98
1875—78

1876—88; 91—00
1877—90
1879—88
1880—03
1880—06
1882—94
1877—80; 83—90

Elected.
1860
1863
1864
1867
1868
1869
1869
1873
1873
1875

1875, 1891
1877
1878
1880
1881
1882
1882

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

243

Name.

C. W. Foss, Ph. D.
Rev. G. W. Sandt, D. D.
C. L. E. Esbjorn, A. M.
G. Stolpe, D. Mus.
Rev. E. F. Bartholomew, D. D., Ph.
Rev. P. J. Sward, D. D.
J. A. Udden, Ph. D.
J. E. Gustus, M. Accts.
Rev. N. Forsander, D. D.
Rev. C. E. Lindberg, D. D.
J. A. Enander, LL. D.
A. Holmes

Rev. P. M. Lindberg, A. M.
V. O. Peterson, A. M.
P. G. Sjoblom, A. B.
W. Swensson, D. Mus.
Rev. E. A. Zetterstrand, L. H. D.
A. D. Bodfors, B. Mus.
Rev. C. J. Sodergren, A. M.
Rev. S. G. Youngert, Ph. D., D. D.
I. M. Anderson, A. M.
Rev. J. G. Dahlberg, A. M.
L. W. Kling, A. M.
Rev. J. G. U. Mauritzson, B. D.
Rev. C. A. Blomgren, Ph. D.
John Peter Magnuson, Ph. D.
Rev. A. W. Kjellstrand, A. M.
W. E. Cederberg, Sc. B., Ph. B.
S. J. Sebelius, B. D.

Term of Service.

1883—

1884—88

1880—81 ; 82—83 ; 84-

1882—93
D. 1888—

1888—89

1888—

1890—97

1889—

1890—

1890—93

1890—92

1891—99

1889—05

1890—94

1892—93

1894—01

1894—04

1900—04

1901—

1904—

1899; 1904— OG

1899—

1901—

1904—

1906—

1895—97: 1903—

1903—

1909—

Elected.
1884
1884

-SO ; 87— 188(5
1887
1888
1888
1888
1890
1890
1890
1890
1890
1890
1891
1892
1892
1894
1894
1899
1901
1904
1904
1905
1905
1905
1906
1906
1908
1908

b) Gustavus Adolphus College.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. E. Norelius, D. D., R. N. O. 1862 — 63

Rev. A. Jackson, D. D. . 1863—72

Rev. J. J. Frodeen 1872—74

Rev. J. P. Nyquist 1876—81

Rev. M. Wahlstrom, Ph. D., R. N. O. 1881—04

Rev. P. A. Mattson, Ph. D., D. D. 1904—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Name. Term of Service.

Rev. E. Norelius, D. D., R. N. O. 1862—63

Rev. A. Jackson, D. D. 1863—72; 74—76

Elected.
1862
1863

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Name.

Term of Service.

Elected.

Rev. J. J. Frodeeii

1872—74

1872

Rev. J. P. Nyquist

1876—81

1876

A. W. Williarnsou, Ph. D.

1876—79

1876

Rev. M. Wahlstrom, Ph. D., R. N.

O. 1881—04

1881

Rev. J. A. Bauman, A. M.

1882—85

1882

Rev. J. P. Uhler, A. M., Ph. D.

1882—

1882

Rev. W. K. Frick, A. M., D. D.

1883—89

1883

Rev. G. A. Anderson, D. D.

1883—84

1883

Rev. C. J. Petri, A. M., D. D.

1884—88

1884

Rev. E. j. Werner, D. D.

1885—94

1885

Ture Norman

1887—88

1887

J. S. Carlson, Ph. D.

1887—98

1888

O. E. Allen, M. Accts.

1887—98

1889

Rev. John Sander, L. H. D.

1885—03

1890

J. A. Edquist, A. M.

1889—

1898

It. Lagerstrom, D. Mus.

1889—05

1890

Rev. H. K. Shanor, A. M.

1889—93

1890

K. A. Kilander, A. M., Ph. D.

1893—

1894

J. D. Spaeth, Ph. D.

1893—94

1894

A. C. Carlson, A. M.

1895—98

1895

Inez Ruudstroui, Ph. D .

1895—

1895

I. M. Anderson, A. M.

1895—04

1898

A. A. Stomberg, M. S.

1899—07

1900

Alfred Pearson, A. M., Ph. D.

1899—07

1900

Gabriel H. Towley, M. Accts.

1899—

1900

J. A. Youngquist, A. M.

1894—

1904

Edwin J. Vickner, Ph. D.

1903—

1905

Rev. P. A. Mattsou, Ph. D., D. D.

1904—

1904

E. C. Carlton, A. M.

1904—

1905

c) Bethany College.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. E. Nelander, Ph. D.

Rev. C. A. Swensson, D. D., Ph. D., R. N. O.

Rev. Ernst Fredrick Pihlblad, A. M., D. D.

1882—89
1889—04
1904—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Name. Term of Service. Elected.

J.A.Udden, Ph.D., F.G.S.A., F.A.A.A.S. 1881—89 1881

Rev. Edward Nelander, Ph. D. 1882—89 1882

Rev. Philip Thelander, A. B. 1885—89 1885

N. A. Krantz 1885—90; 1891—96 1885

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS 245

Name. Term of Service. Elected.

Rev. Gustav Andreen, Ph. D., R. N. O. 1885—94 1885

William A. Granville, Ph. D. 1886—93 1880

Rev. A. W. Kjellstrand, A. M. 1886—95 1886

Rev. Carl Swensson, Ph.D., D.D., R.N.O.1887— 88 ; 1889—1904 1887

Victor Lund 1887—93 1887

P. H. Pearson, A. M., L. H. D. 1887— 1887

C. F. Carlbert, Ph. D. 1889— 1889

J. Westlund, Ph. D. 1889—96 1889

A. A. Abercrombie, M. Accts. 1889—96; 1906— 1889

Rev. J. E. Floren, Ph. D. 1890—93; 1900—07 1890

J. E. Wei in, A. M., M. S. 1891— 1891

Rev. Ernst F. Pihlblad, D. D. 1892—93; 1895— 1892

Frank Nelson, Ph. B. 1892—97 1892

Franz Zedeler 1892—97 1892

Samuel Thorstenberg, B. M. 1892 — 1909 1892

George Eberhardt, M. Accts. 1893—1906 1893

Rev. John Ekholm, Ph. D. 1893—1906 1893

Olof Grafstrom 1893—97 1893

Sigfrid Laurin, Dir. Mus. 1894—98; 1899—1903 1894

Birger Sandzen, A. M. 1894— 1894

Theodore Lindberg, B. M. 1897—1906 1897

Vivian Henmon, Ph. D. 1897 — 1904 1897

Gottfred E. Anderson, A. M. 1900—1908 19CO

Hagbard Erase, Dir. Mus. 1900 — 1900

Jens Stensaas, M. Accts. 1900 — 1900

Rev. William Augustus Sadtler, Ph. D. 1906—09 1906

Gustaf Adolf Peterson, A. M. 1907 — 1907

d) Upsala College.

PRESIDENT OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. L. II. Beck, Ph. D. 1893—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Name. Term of Service. Elected.

Philip A. Andreen, A. M. 1893—97 1894

V. II. Hegstrom, Ph. D. 1894—98 1894

P. A. Rydberg, Ph. D. 1895—96; 1897—99 1897

E. C. Carlton, A. M. 1898—1904 1904
A. R. Wallin, A. M. 1902— 1906
John Eastlund. B. S. 1904— 1906
L. J. E. Hallancler, Ph. D. 1898— Ifi02; 1905 — 1906

F. II. Krantz. B. Accts. 1904 — 1908
S. Froeberg, Ph. D. 1908— 1910

246

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

e) Luther College.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. Martin Noyd, A. M. 1883—85

Prof. Samuel M. Hill, L. H. D. 1886—02

Rev. Oscar J. Johnson, A. B., B. D. 1002—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Name. Term of Service.

Rev. M. Noyd, A. M. 1883—85

Samuel M. Hill 1884—

P. A. Rydberg, Ph.D. 1884—93
Rev. A. P. Fors, Ph. D.

Rev. John Ekholm, Ph. D. 1892—93

Julius Flodman, A. M. 1890—

Rev. Joshua E. Erlander 1895—99

Joseph M. Ohslund, M. Accts. 1893—

Frank J. Johnson 1894—1901
Rev. Oscar J. Johnson, A. B., B. D. 1902—

Linus Bonander, A. M. 1901 —

Albin O. Peterson, B. Mus. 1902—

C. E. Sjostrand 1905—07

Aleda C. Johnson 1906—

Emma W. Peterson 1907 —

f) Northwestern College.

Elected.
1883
1883
1886
1889
1892
1893
1895
1896
1900
1901
1904
1904
1906
1908
1908

PRESIDENT OF THE INSTITUTION.

Prof. A. C. Youngdahl, A. B.

1901-

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

A. C. Youngdahl, A. B. 1901—

A. C. Holmquist 1902—

Rev. E. Floreen, A. B. 1902—05

A. Quello 1903—05

Katherine Goetzinger 1905 —

Rev. James Moody, A. B. 1906—

J. G. Lundholm 1907—

g) Minnesota College.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. E. O. Stone, Acting President 1904—05

Dr. P. M. Magnupson, Acting President 1905 — 06

Dr. Joshua Larson, Acting President 1906 — 07

Prof. Frank Nelson, Permanent President 1907 —

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS 247

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Frank Nelson, Ph. B. 1907

Joshua Larson, Ph. D. 1908

Elsie Barquist 1908

Medora Anderson, A. B. 1908

Louella Tornell 1908

h) Trinity College.

PRESIDENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. J. A. Stamline, D. D. 1904 — 09

Rev. J. Alfred Anderson, A. B., B. D. 1909—

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

Anna L. Palm

Anna I. Blomquist, A. B.

Isidore J. Broman, A. B.

Carl G. F. Franzen, A. B.

Rev. J. Alfred Anderson, A. B., B. D.

i) Coeur d'Alene College.

PRESIDENT OF THE INSTITUTION.

Rev. J. Jesperson, A. B. 1907 —

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

None.

j) North Star College.

PRESIDENT OF THE INSTITUTION.

Prof. O. E. Abrahamson, A. B. 1908-

PERMANENT PROFESSORS.

None.

248

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

7. A List of all Assistant Teachers ( Exclusive of Students who

have taught while they were themselves enrolled

as Students) in Chronological Order.

a) Augustana College and

Name.

Rev. A. Jacobsen
Rev. J. Olsen
C. G. Linderborg
L. Haldin
Rev. F. Lagerman
A. Wihlborg
N. Nordene
Rev. W. F. Eyster
Rev. O. V. Holmgrain
Rev. G. A. Anderson
Rev. G. A. Andreen
J. A. Stroburg
Miss Emilia Meggle
C. W. Fenii
Miss Hilma Ohlin
J. Westlund
Philip Dowell
Miss Cora Eldridge
P. C. Freytag
Miss Anna Westinan
G. E. Griffith
Miss Alma Larson
G. N. Benson
K. A. Linder
Win. J. Hall
Henry Schillinger
Jcsua Liudahl
C. A. Wendell
Joshua Larson
W. H. Halladay"
Mrs. Edith Wilkins Gustus
Miss Mae Munro
Rev. Carl Elofson
E. M. Wheeler
Rev. A. W. Kjellstrand
J. A. Bexell
Mrs. Edla Lund
C. F. Toenniges
Miss Sophia Swanstrom

Theological Seminary.

Term of Service.

1860—61

1866—67

1867—68

1869—71

1873—75

1873—77

1875—76

1875—83

1879—82

1880—82

1881—84

1886—90

1888—89

1888—90

1888—90

1887—89

1889—93

1890—91

1891—93

1892—94; 1896—97

1892—95

1892—98

1892—93

1893—94

1893—95

1893—96

1894—95

1894—95

1894—95

1894—95

1894—97

1894—97

1895—96

1895—96

1895—97; 1903—00

1895—03

1895—

1896—97

1896—98

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

249

Name.

F. B. Peterson
Franz Zedeler
O. J. Penrose
Miss Hannah Anderson

C. L. Krantz
O. Grafstrb'm

Mrs. Mary Searles Penrose
Miss Katherine Gest
Miss Effie Johnson
Miss Anna Olsson
Miss Florence Bollinger
Miss Cotta Bartholomew
Mrs. Alma Sophie Bodfors
Miss Lillie Cervin
Miss E. C. Mertz
Miss Etta Setterdahl

D. E. Wahlberg
Peter Benzon
W. E. Cederberg

E. A. Edlen

J. F. Lindblom
Theodore Lindquist
Louis Ostrom
Rev. C. A. Blomgreu
Miss Ethel Daugherty
Miss Gertrude E. Don
Andrew Kempe
Miss Eva Hasselquist
Christian Oelschlagel
Martin Olander
Wilhelm Lamprecht
Emil Larson
Mrs. Anna Noack
John Peter Magnusson
Axel William Pierson
Mrs. Emma Westerberg
Miss Iva Carrie Pearce
Winfield Leroy Ohmert
Sigfrid Laurin
Arthur T. Grossman
Rev. E. K. Jonson
Miss Gertrude Housel
Grant Hultberg
Peter Johnson
Einar Joranson

The Augustana Synod

Term of Service.

1897—06

1897—04

1897—04

1897—00

1897—

1897—

1898—04

1899—01

1900—03

1900—02

1901—02

1902—03

1902—04

1902—

1902—04

1902—04

1902—04

1903—

1903—08

1903.

1903—04

1903.

1903—04 ; 1909.

1904—05

1904—05

1904—06

1904—

1904—06; 1907—

1904; 1905—07

1904.

1905.

1905—08

1905—07

1905—06

1905—06

1905—06

1906—

1906—07

1906—08

1907—09

1907—08

1907—

1907—

1908—

1908—09

17

250

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

b) Gustavus Adolphus College.

Name.

S. M. Hill, A.B.
Mrs. J. A. Bauman
C. L. E. Esbjorn, A. B.
P. T. Lindholm, B. E.
P. J. Johnson
G. A. Anderson, A. B.
K. Westerberg
Edna Kneeland
J. W. Lundholm
A. Bernays

John A. Alander, A. B.
Thomas C. Jones, B. M.
Joseph E. Osborn
Mrs. Viola A. Jones, B. M.
Emma Green
E. A. Palenius
Johan W. Swanbeck, A. B.
Grace McMillan
Frederick J. Downie
Rev. Mauritz E. Carlson, Dir. Mus.
Nils E. Kron, A. B.
John L. Hallstrom, M. Accts.
P. M. Magnusson, A. B.
Esther T. Jackson
G. W. Johnson
Minnie B. Davis, B. Accts.
John Buschers, B. Accts.
J. M. Peterson
Albert Lagerstrom
Andrew Kempe, A. B.
Anna M. Pehrson
Georgia Lester
Aaron E. Pearson
Anna B. E. Olson
Ella J. Peterson, B. Mus.
Albin O. Peterson, B. Mus.
Medora C. Anderson
A. Elmer Turner, M. Accts.
Daniel T. Sandell, A. B., B. Mus.
George C. Bergluud, B. Accts.
Alfred C. Holmquist, B. Accts.
Bjorn Christiansen, B. Accts.

Term of Service.

1879—82

1881—83

1881—82

1882—83

1882—83

1883—84.

1883—84

1884—86

1884—86

1885—86

1886—87

1886—87

1886—87

1886—87

1886—87

1886—87

1887—90

1887—89

1887—88

1889—90

1889—92

1889—92

1890—93

1890—94

1890—92

1890—91

1890—92

1893—94

1893—97

1894—98

1894—97

1894—95

1895—96; 1904—07

1895—96

1897—01

1897—02

1898—04

1899—01

1899—01

1899—00

1900—01

1901—03

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

251

Name.

Edith A. Quist, B. Mus.
Fridolph Lindholm
Peter C. Langemo, B. L.
Hannah K. Sandell, B. Mus.
Steingrimur K. Hall, B. Mus.
Josephine Menth
Bernard A. Bonstrom, A. B.
Victor E. Holmstedt, A. B.
Alma O. Almen
Emil O. Chelgren, A. B.
Etta L. Aldrich
Charlotte L. Anderson
George R. Peterson, B. Com.
Carl E. Sjostrand, B. Com.
A. Marie Christofferson, B. Com.
Ernest B. Berquist, A. B.
Gustaf B. Peterson, A. M.
Gustaf Theodore Almen, A. B.
J. F. Wojta, B. S., M. S. A.
Olaf J. Towley
Magnus Magnusson, A. B.
Ansgar T. Lagerstrom
Adolph C. Schroeder
C. Harry Hedberg, A. B.
A. C. Krebs

Hulda S. Magnussou, A. B.
Ruby A. Phelps
Josephine Powell
Frederick P. Bailey
Carl Ostrum, A. B.
Rev. Luther Malmberg, A. B.
C. Fritz Malmberg, A. B.
Nannie F. Freeman
Josephine Swenson
Algert Anker
Esther Soderman, B. Mus.
Carl J. Knock, A. B.
Clara M. Sander, A. B.
Hattie M. Griffith
Jessie M. Foster
Anna C. Johnson, B. C.
Eva T. Eaton
Mrs. Katherine Gray
Louis Ambrosch

Term of Service.
1901—
1901—04
1901—04
1901—02
1902—05
1902—00
1902—03
1902—03
1902—03
1903—07
1903—06
1903—
1903—04
1903—04
1903—07
1904—05
1904— OG
1904—05
1904—07
Iy04— 05
1905—09
1905— OG
1905—07; 1909—
1906—
1906—07
1906—
1906—09
1906—07
1906—07
1907—08
1907—09
1S07—
1907—08
1907—
1907—09
1907— 08
1908—09
1908—09
1908—09
1908—09
1908—
1909—
1909—
1909—

252

THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

c) Bethany College.

Name.

J. Hasselquist, A. B.
John T. Anderson
C. G. Norman
P. T. Lindholm
Hulda Peterson-Norman
Alma C. Swensson
Ella Lawson
J. E. Gustus, M. Accts.
Charles Purdy, Dir. Mus.
Ella Bengston-Hawkinson
Josephine C. Harper, A. M.
Martin Osterholm, Ph. D.
C. Lander
Jesse Lewis, A. B.
Anna Swenson
Victor Swanson
Mary Strand-Andreen
Amelia Jaeger
Anna Olsson, A. B.
N. Lehart, A. M.
C. S. Carver
K. Dome Geza
Anna Anderson
Elise Wetterstrom -Anderson
Anna Sandberg
Hilma Blomgren-Welin
Hannah C. Anderson, M. Accts.
P. E. Mellin, Ph. D.
Edla Lund

Ernst Linnarsson, B. S.
Margaret E. King
Anna S. Anderson-Stone
George Hapgood
Addie Covell

Rev. Julius Lincoln, A. M.
C. A. Stone, A. B.
Charles D. Wagstaff
Wilhelm Lindberg
Anna Swanstrom
Catharine Pearson-Oberg
Marie Ma 1m berg- Jones
Oscar Sell berg, A. B.
Xonna D. Crawford, M. O.

Term of Service.

1882—83
1882—83
1882—83
1884—86
1884—88
1884—85
1884—87
1885—89

1885—88; 92—93
1885—88
1885—89
' 3885—87
1886—88
1886—90

1886—87; 92—93
1887—88
1887—88
1887—89
1888—89
1889—90
3889—90
1889—92
1889—90
1889—91
1889—92
1889—95
1890—97
1890—91
1890—94
3890—91
1890—91
3892—93
1892—99
1892—93
1893—95
1893—98
1893—1907
1893—94
1893—94
1893—1906
1895—1908
1896—99
3897—1901

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

253

Name.

Ernestine Cotton
Anton Ostlund

Gertrude Emrnert-Thorstenberg
Rev. Bmil Lund, Ph. D.
Carl G :son Lotave
J. P. Wedel, A. B.
Hugo Bedinger, Dir. Mus.
Rosa Fahring

Gertrude Florence Smith, B. M.
Katharine Gentry
O. H. Thorstenberg
Carl O. Johns, Ph. D.
Nora B. Gentry, M. Accts.
Sigue Bedinger, B. M.
William Barharn, B. M.
Amanda Barham
Thomas F. Hughes, B. M.
Inez Francisco-Hughes, B. M.
Fredrik Holmberg, B. M.
James A. Harris
Amalia Rabenius
Alfrida Sandzen, B. M.
Harold Gallander
Walter McCray
J. A. Nordmark, A. B.
Helen E. Hobbs
Anna Albertina Carlson
Minnie Nelson
Vendla Wetterstrom-Wilber
Oscar Lofgren, B. M.
John Hermann, B. M.
Frances Brundage
Oscar Thorsen, B. M.
Thure Jiiderborg, B. M.
Lennard Gunnerson, A. B.
Henry Edward Malloy, B. P.
Cora May Jones
Myrtle Sundstrom-Verner, B. M.
Tillie Nelson-Ellison, A. B.
Arvid Pihlblad, A. M., M. D.
Henry Nathaniel Olson, A. B.
George S, Anderson, A. B.
Ben G. Owen
Gustaf Lund, A. B.
Hjalmar Wetterstrom

Term of Service.
1897—99
1897—98
1897—1902
1898—1900; 1901—02
1898—99
1898—1902
1898—1900
1898—99
1898—1900
1898—1901
1898—99
1899—1903
1899—1901
1899—1900
1899—1900
1899—1900
1900—02
1900—02
1900—03
1900—01
1900—07
1900—07
1900—01
1901—03
1901—04
1901—08
1901—09
1901—03
1901—09
1902—09
1902— OG
1902—03
1902—09
1902—09
1902—09
1902—09
1902—04
1902—04
1902—05
1903—08
1903—09
1903—04
1903—04
1903—09
1903—09

254 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Name.

Term of Service.

Emil O. Deere, A. B.

1904—09

Adolph Jean Friedman

1904— OG

Joseph Fogelberg, Ph. D.

1904—00

Carl Edwin Anderson, A. B.

1904—08

Selmar Janson, A. B.

1905— OG

Alma Luise Olson, A. B.

1905—09

Bertha Swensscn- Vest! ing, A.

B. 1905— €6

Lillian Rcsberg-Mouson

1905—07

Samuel Holmberg

1906—07

Mary Lucile Freeman

1906—4)8

Olinda Bockemohle

1906—09

Ellen Strom

1906—09

Julia Parsons-Lofgren

1906—07

Anna Larson

1906—09

Edith Starner

1906—08

Annie Theadora Sweusson, A.

B., B. 0. 1907—09

Stanley Levy

1907—08

Robert K. Wattson

1907—09

Thomas Allpress

1907—09

Lydia Sohlberg

1907—03

Beda Murk

1907—09

Emil Fallquist

1907—09

Eva Stenstrcm

1907—08

Earl Rosenberg

1908—09

Roscoe Peterson, A. B.

1908—09

Alice Johnson

1908—09

Amanda Maguuson

1908—09

Jessie Brown

1908—09

Anna Anderson

1908—09

d) Upsala

College.

Name.

Term of Service.

Rev. F. Jacobson, Ph. D.

1893

J. R. Brown, A. B.

1893—94

Albertina Holm

1893

Anna Westerberg

1893

Mrs. Alma Westliu

1893—98

O. T. Westlin

1893—98

Ph. A. Dowell, A. M.

1896—97

A. J. Pearson, Ph. D.

1896—98

Joseph Hagstrom

1898—99; 1907—

Andrew Kempe, M. Accts.

1899—1904

Emil Allison, A. B.

1900

EDUCA T1ONAL STA TISTJCS

255

Name.

Anna Westlund
Gustav Stolpe, Mus. Dir.
Mrs. Anna Calleberg
Ruth Wikberg
Aron S. Pearson
F. J. Johnson

Rev. N. W. Swenson, B. D.
Theodore Bjorksteu
Louis Ostrom, M. D.
Mrs. Agnes Wallin
R. Westerlund, Ph. D.
Ivan E. Wallin, A. B.

E. W. Carlson
Anna Freudenthal
A. D. Udden, A. B.
Sarah Lund, A. B.
Therese Gyllenram

F. A. Linder, A. B.
Algert Anker

L. A. Lawson, A. B.
Matthew Lundquist

Term of Service.
1900
3900—01
1901
1902

1902—03
1903—04
3903—04
1904—06
1904—05
1904—08
1904—05
1905—07
1906—08
1906—07
1907—08
1907—08
1908—09
1908—09
1909
1909
1909

e) Luther College.

Name.

Rev. Dayton Andrus
G. W. Slater
Miss C. L. Johnson
Emil Reichert
Prof. Bristow
Mrs. A. E. Nyquist
A. L. Scott
Anna C. Westman
N. Lehart
Oscar Sellberg
Mathilda Malm-Benson
Sadie M. Seablom
Clara Sandahl-Johnson
Martin Dalton
Fred B. Peterson
P. O. Bersell
Hulda Stenholm-Wiley
David T. Sandell
Esther Monteen-Andreen

Term of Service.

1883—84

1884—85

1885—86

1885—86

1886—87

1886—88

1887—88

1888—89

1888—89

1889—93

1890—91

1893—97

1893—96

1894

1898—90

1899—00

1901—02

1901—02

1902—03

256 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Name. Term of Service.

Frank Tornholrn, M. D. 1902—04

Amelia Larsou 1903 — 04

Cora A. Babbit-Johnson 1903 — 04

Catharyn Larson-Enger 1905

Ellen Stenholm-Nelson 1905—00

Esther Torell-Swenson 1905 — 06

Addie Lynian-Green 1905— OG

Harriet McCandless 1907—

E. Carrol Beach 1900—08

Frank Hudson 1900

Mrs. E. Bird 1907

S. M. Partridge 1907—08

Emil Benson 1907—

Melicent E. Thorstenberg 1908 —

Bernice M. Chambers 1908

Vivian Elarth 1909—
Raymond Orr

Lillie \vahlstrom-Johnson 1909

Edward Frantz 1909

f) Northwestern College.

Name. Term of Service.

Clara M. Olson 1901—02

Martha I. Anderson 1902 — 03

Lillian Rosberg 1903 — 05

Beda Murk 1902—00

Albert Hegstrom 1905 — 00

Eva Hasselquist 1906 — 07

E. Louise Aldrich 1906 — 08
Florence Youngdahl 1908 — 09

F. A. Linder, A. B. 1909—
Alma Videen 1909 —
Leonard Lake 1909 —
W. L. Tambling 1901
Mabel Vaughn 1901
Tobias Tjornhom 1901 — 04
J. A. Abrahamson 1903
Bert C. Hoyt 1902—04
J. J. Rendahl 1904—06
Selma B. Malmgren 1905—00.
Clara M. Hoorn 1905—08
L. E. Kleppe 1907—09
E. T. Ernlund 1908
Amanda Anderson 1908

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS 257

g) Minnesota College.

Name. Terra of Service.

Prof. J. S. Carlson 1905— OC

Prof. H. C. Carel 1905—00

Prof. Martin Pihlgren 100G

Prof. C. J. Lamp 1907 — 08

h) Trinity College.
None reported.

i) Coeur d'Alene College.

Name.

Alfred J. Lawrence, A. B., M. Accts.
Thure Hedmau
Leopold Schade
J. F. Lindblom, A. B.
Mrs. Chas. W. Norquist
Mrs. Hattie Hedrnaii
Oscar S. Johnson, A. B.
Robert Bernhardt Oslund
Alexander Litherland, A. B.
Angel ika Anderson
Ada Anderson
Raymond Fahringer
Rev. H. A. W. Yung
Elyne E. Walin
Emily Johnson
Amelia Bengtson

j) North Star College.

Name. Term of Service.

O. E. Abrahamson, A. B. 1908 —

C. E. Sjostrand 3908—

Rev. E. O. Chelgren, A. B. 1908—

Miss Olga Hermanson 1908—

Miss Minnie Tullar 1908

J. A. Wennerdahl 1908

Miss Inga Pederson 1909

258

THE AUGUSTA NA SYNOD

8. Register of Directors.*

a) Augustana College and Theological Seminary.
Ministers.

Name.

Rev. T. N. Hasselquist, D. D.
Rev. E. Carlsson, D. D.
Rev. O. Andrewseu
Rev. O. J. Hatlestad
Rev. C. J. P. Petersen
Rev. J. Johnson
Rev. J. Swensson
Rev. A. Andreen
Rev. A. G. Setterdahl
Rev. S. P. A. Lindahl, D. D.
Rev. H. O. Lindeblad
Rev. J. Jesperson
Rev. C. J. E. Haterius
Rev. P. A. Pihlgren
Rev. J. G. Dahlberg, A. M.
Rev. J. E. Erlauder
Rev. L. A. Johnston, D. D
Rev M. C. Ranseen, D. D.
Rev. C. J. Petri, D. D.
Rev L. Holmes, L. H. D., D. D.
Rev. A. P. tfors, Ph.D.
Rev. M. Noyd, A. M.
Rev. E. Norelius, D. D, ex officio,

President Augustana Synod
Rev. O. Olsson, D. D., ex officio,

President of the Institution
Rev. L. G. Abrahamson, D. D.
Rev. P. J. Brodine, D. D.
Rev. Gustav Andreen, Ph. D., ex officio,

President of the Institution
Rev. L. P. Bergstrom
Rev. Jos. A. Anderson, A. M.
Rev. J. A. Krantz, D. D.
Rev. P. M. Lindberg, A. M.
Rev. N. P. Sjostrom
Rov. C. P. Edbloni
Rev. C. J. Sodergren, A. M.
Rev. J. Torell

Term of Service.

1860— G4, 1805—88
1860—89
1860—66

1860—61, 1865—69
1861—65

1864—65, 1869—73
1866—74
1873—80
1874—79
1879—08
1880—92
1888—96
1889—95
1892—93
1893—05
1893—96
1893—
1893—
1894—02
1895—03
1896—00

1896—00
1897—

1897—00

1900—

1900—04

1901—

1902—06

1903—

1903—

1904—08

1906—

1908—

1908—

1909—

* The names are arranged chronologically, so far as possible, with each
director's period of service.

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

259

Laymen.

Name.

Term of Service.

F. Langeland

I860— G3

S. Gabriel sen

I860— G3, 1868—70

C. Stromberg

I860— G7

C. J. Anderson

18GO— Gl

J. Field

1861— G5

J. Amundsen

1863—66

O. Moline

1863—64

Iver Larsen

1864—68

P. Person

1865—67

A. A. Klove

1866—70

N. P. Nilson

1867—69

P. L. Hawkinsou

1867—71

J. Engberg

1869—73

C. P. Holmberg

1870—72

J. Samuelson

1870—74

J. H. Wistrand

1871—87

N. Chester

1872—92

S. P. Johnson

1873—81

G. J. Samuel sou

1874—78

P. Colseth

1878—88

G. Johnson

1881—85, 1887—99

O. Stepheuson

1885—89, 1894—98

P. Westerlund

1889—97

C. G. Thulin

1889—90

P. Nelson

1890—94

O. Hult

1892— 9G

J. G. Spencer

1893—95

A. P. J. Col berg

1893—97

Samuel Anderson

1893—

G. N. Swan, A.M.

1893—

J. Westerlund

1895—99

J. B. Oakleaf

1896—00

J. Stenvall

1897—01

A. G. Anderson

1897—01, 1903—

J. A. Alander

1899—02

C. G. Johnson, M. D.

1899—

F. A. Landee

1899—07

C. R. Chindblom, A.M.

1900—04

G. L. Peterson

1901—05

C. J. Olson

1901—02

N. A. Lindquist

1902—03

L. L. Malm

1904—

P. E. Flodman

1905—09

Andrew Peterson

1905—09

260

THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

Name.

Term of

Service.

A. T. Larson

1907—

N. A. Nelson

1909—

John A. Benson

1909—

b) Gustavus Adolphus

College.

Name.

Term of

Service.

Rev. E. Norelius, D. D., R. N. O.

1863—77

Rev. A. Jackson, D. D.

1863—89

Rev. C. A. Hedengran

1863—77

Rev. Ola Paulson

1863—71

Rev. Aron Johnson

1863—71

Rev. Peter Carlson

1863—77

Mr. Johan Johansson

1863—70

Mr. H. L. Swedberg

1863—70

Rev. Johan Carlson

1866—70

Rev. Nils Olson

1866—70

Rev. Hakau Olson

1866—70

Rev. John Pehrson

1866—70

Rev. Sten Olson

1867—70

Mr. J. Lindstrom

1867—70

Rev. Carl Lagerstrom

1869—71

Rev. Olaf Wahlstrom

1871—74

Rev. John Hult

1871—74

Mr. P. Thompson

1871—92

Rev. Jonas Auslund

1872—76

Rev. J. J. Frodeeu

1873—90

Rev. P. Sjobloin, D. D.

1874—76

Rev. L. A. Hocanzon

1874—76

Rev. P. A. Cederstam

1874—76

Rev. C. M. Ryden

1874—80

Rev. J. G. Lagerstrom

1874—87

Rev. A. Wahlin

1874—76

Rev. John E. Nil son

1874—76

Rev. C. A. Evald, D. D.

1874—76

Rev. A. Engdahl

1874—76

Rev. Fr. Peterson

1874—76

Rev. C. L. Beckstrom

1874—76

Hon. John Peterson

1874—97

Rev. J. Fremliug, D. D.

1874—92

Rev. L. O. Lindh

1874—76

Rev. P. Beckrnan

1874—76

Rev. J. Magny

1874—78

Rev. J. O. Cavalliu

1874—76

Rev. A. F. Tornell

1874—82

261

Name.

Rev. Efr. N. Jorlander
Mr. Andrew Thorson
Mr. L. Larson
Rev. A. G. Linden
Mr. N. Liljequist
Rev. J. Ternstedt
Rev. A. P. Monten
Mr. A. Mellgren
Mr. John Mallgren
Rev. N. G. Dahlstedt
Rev. B. S. Nystroin
Rev. E. Hedeen
Mr. John Webster
Rev. P. J. Sward, D. D.
Rev. C. B. L. Boman
Rev. J. L. Haff
Mr. J. Bodin
Hon. C. A. Smith
Rev. C. J. Petri, D. D.
Rev. G. H. Trabert
Rev. J. H. Randahl
Mr. J. E. Holmberg
Rev. S. C. Franzen
Rev. J. Th. Kjellgren
Hon. Otto Wallmark
Rev. G. Rast, D. D.
Rev. L. J. Lundquist
Mr. C. J. Larson
Mr. A. J. Carlson
Rev. A. E. Ericsson
Rev. L. A. Johnston
Dr. A. Lind
Rev. J. A. Levine
Hon. C. J. Swendsen
Rev. Eric J. Werner, D. D.
Rev. P. J. Eckman
Mr. Olof Sohlberg
Rev. L. P. Bergstrom
Hon. C. G. Schulz
Mr. P. P. Quist
Rev. J. A. Nyvall
Prof. J. S. Carlson, Ph.D.
Mr. N. R. Nelson
Rev. S. A. Lindholm
Dr. J. J. Eklund

Term of Service.

1874— 7G

1875— CO

1875— 7G

1875— 7G

1876—78

1879—88

1879—84

1879—81

1881—83

1881—83

1885—89

1SSG— CO

1886—90

1887—94

1888—92; 1904—

1889—93

1889—97 .

3889—93

1890—02

1891—95

1891—95

1891—95

1892—93

1893—01

1893—98

1893—99

1893—96

1893—96

1893—90

1894—97

1894—98: 1901—05

1894—98

1895—01

1895—

1896—08

1896—00

1896—00

1897—09

1897—

1898—01

1899—02

1899—05

1899—02

1899—03

1899—03

262 THE AUGUSTAN A SYNOD

Name. Term of Service.

Mr. A. P. Mellquist 1899—03

Rev. F. M. Eckrnan 1900 — 04

Rev. A. Bergin, ljii. D. 1900 — 04

Rev. L. G. Almeu 1901—08

Mr. H. N. Benson 1901—

Rev. S. G. Sweuson 1903—

Rev. 3. H. Nelson 1903—

Hon. P. H. Stohlberg 1903—

Mr. C. A. Johnson 1903—06

Mr. Victor E. Olson 1904—09

Mr. Andrew Lindgren 1904 —

Rev. Carl Solomouson 1904 —

Rev. Carl Kraft 1905—

Mr. A. P. Safe 1907—

Prof. A. A. Steinberg 1908—

c) Bethany College.

Name. Term of Service.
Rev. Carl Swensson,Ph.D.,D.D.,R.N.O. 1882—1904

Hon. C. J. Stromquist 1882—1902; 1903—08

John Thorstenberg 1882—86

A. Lincoln 1882—92

Rev. P. M. Sannquist 1882—88; 1891

Rev. A. W. Dahlsten, D. D. 1882—97; 1895—1902

John A. Swenson 1882—83

Rev. J. Seleen, D. D. 1882—95

J. O. Sundstrom 1884—95

Hon. N. J. Thorstenberg 1886—1908; 1909

Francis Johnson 1886—91

Rev. J. E. Floren, Ph. D. 1888—1904

Gustaf Johnson 1888—1901

Rev. J. Holcomb 1888—89

Rev. C. J. E. Haterins, D. D. 1888—89

Sven Bnrk 1888—89

Rev. E. Nelander, A. M. 1889

Rev. C. Walleen 1889—90; 1894

Rev. O. Olsson, Ph. D., D. D. 1889—90

John Ekblad 1890—1904

Rev. Theodore Kjellgren 1890—91

Rev. J. Wikstrand 1890—94

Rev. J. Telleen, D. D. 1891—92

Rev. Erland Carlsson, D. D. 1892—93

Hon. R. A. Thompson 1892—1906; 1007—09

Rev. J. Ekholrn, Ph. D. 1895

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS

263

Name. Term of Service.

Rev. J. A. Hemborg 1896— 98

Rev. G. A. Brandelle, D. D. 1896—1909

J. P. Grant 1896—1900

Rev. J. A. Holmen 1899—1902

Rev. G. A. Dorf 1900—1909

Rev. J. A. Engwall, A. M., D. D. 1902—1909

Dr. Arvid Pihlblad, A. M., M. D. 1902—05

Rev. G. A. Ekrnan 1903—06

Rev. Enrst F. Pihlblad, A. M., D. D. 3904—09

Rev. Alfred Bergin, Ph. D. 1905 — 09

Hon. Charles Lander 1906 — 09

Rev. A. W. Liudquist, A. M., B. D. 1907—09

G. O. Maxell 1907—09

d) Upsala College.
Ex Officio Members.

Name.

Rev. G. Nelseuius, D. D.
Rev. L. P. Ahlquist, D. D.
Rev. L. H. Beck, Ph. D.
Rev. F. Jacobson, Ph. D.

'Reg'ular Members.
Rev. G. Nelsenius, D. D.
Rev. L. H. Beck, Ph. D.
Hakan Johansen
C. A. Peterson
Rev. N. G. Johnson
F. Westerberg
Rev. A. A. Magnusson
Rev. C. A. Blonigren, Ph. D.
Rev. M. Stolpe, D. D.
Rev. C. G. Norman
Elias Johnson
Rev. Victor Tengwald
N. Rems
Emil Reims
Rev. G. E. Forsberg
John Anderson
Rev. F. Jacobson, Ph. D.
O. P. Knudson
Rev. P. A. Fail-
John S. Carlson

Term of Service.

1894—97; 1903—09

1897—1903

1903—

1909—

1893—94; 1897—1903; 190{i

1893—1903

1893—99

1893—1903

1893—97

1893—95

1893—95

1893—99

1893—1903; 1904—

1893—95

1893—

1893—95

1893—94

1894—95

1895—97

1895—98

1895—99

1895—1904

1895—1901

1897—

264

THE AUGUST AN A SYNOD

Name.

Rev. J. S. Brodeen
Rev. J. G. Danielson
P. A. Rydberg, Ph. D.
Rev. S. Pearson
Rev. S. C. Franzen
Rev. P. V. Ljung
Rev. C. F. Sandahl
Rev. Alfred L. Scott
C. Peterson
Rev. N. W. Swenson
W. Hotter
G. A. Anderson
Rev. Augustus Nelson
Carl E. Bohnian
Charles G. Anderson
Rev. L. Holmes, D. D.
Rev. J. E. Lorimer
Joshua Larson, Ph. D.
Rev. E. S. Ternberg
C. E. Nordenberg
Sven Swenson
Aron Johnson
Rev. P. Froeberg
Rev. E. A. Zetterstrand, L. H.
Rev. F. A. Alford
Rev. Aug. S. Pearson
Rev. E. A. Ericsson
A. Jackson

Term of Service.
1897—1900
1898—1903
1898—
1900—01
1901—03
1901—
1901—05
1902—03
1903—06
1903—
1903—06
1903—04
1904—06
1904—
1904—
1904—08
1905—08
1905—06
1906—08
1906—08
1906—
1906—07
1907—
1908—
'1908—
1908—
1908—
1908—

Honorary Members.

Hakan Johansen 1902 —

Hon. A. E. Johnson 1907 —

Rev. L. Holmes, D. D. 1908 —

e) Luther College.
Ministers.

Name.

E. A. Fogelstrom
J. P. Nyquist
John Torell
C. J. E. Haterius
J. E. Nordling
M. Noyd

Term of Service.

1883—84
1883—85

1883—86; 1887—09
1883—84

1883—98; 1901—08
1884—86

ED UCA TLONAL STA TISTICS

265

Name.

Term of Service.

F. N. Swanberg

1884—92; 1895—01; 1902—05

S. A. Lindholm

1885—87

J. E. Swanbom

1885—86; 1906—

V. N. Thoren

1886—87

G. Peters

1886—91

Dr. P. J. Brodine

1887—00

O. A. Johnson

1891—97

C. G. Widen

1892—99

Dr. P. Sjoblom

1895—98

J. E. Erlander

1896—99

C. E. Elving

1898—01

C. Christenson

1898—99

L. Hokenson

1899—01

B. S. Nystrom

1899—01

C. A. Randolph

1899—03

P. M. Lindberg

1901—

E. G. Chinlund

1901—02; 1903—08

O. J. Johnson, ex officio

1902—

C. G. Olson

1902—07

M. Th. Andren

1902—08

Dr. John Ekholm

1907—

C. E. Lindsten

1908—

J. E. Rydback

1908—

Dr. C. A. Hemborg

1909—

F. W. Wyman

1908—

Laymen.
John Erikson
N. P. Hult
Abraham Helsing
P. X. Henning
Johannes Olson
Peter Gibson
Otto Abrahamson
Victor Anderson
A. Larson
j. F. Helin
^>els Bengtson
Nels Eliason
Peter Colseth
Truls Hakanson
Dr. S. M. Hill, ex officio
Alfred Frostrom
J. A. Anderson
C. J. Olson

The Augustana Synod

1883—88; 1901—

1883—84; 1902—08

1883—97

1883—84; 1889—97

1883—86

1884— 8&

1885—86; 1896—97

1885—02

1885—86

1886—88

1887—

1888—00

1888—93

1893—

1896—02

1896—99

1897—07

1898—

266 THE AUGUSTANA SYNOD

Name. Term of Service.

John Nordstrom 1899—

Bengt Nelson 1907 — 08

Henry Holt 1907

S. L. Wallerstedt 1908—

A. A. Gustafson 1908—

Frank W. Anderson 1909 —

C. E. Tornblom 1909 —

f) Northwestern College.

Name. Term of Service.

James Moody, ex officio 1900 —

John Anderson 1900 —

L. P. Stenstrom 1900 — 02

Martin Nelson 1900—

August Nygren 1900 —

C. J. Enstrom 1900—04
L. P. Holmquist 1900 — 06
S. J. Nylauder 1902—

D. J. Chelgren 1904—
A. C. Holmquist 1906—

g) Minnesota College.

Name. Term of Service.

Mr. Axel Anderson 1904 — •

Mr. J. M. Carlson 1909—

Rev. E. G. Chinlund 1909—

Mr. E. G. Dahl 1907—

Rev. F. M. Eckman 1904 —

Mr. John Hedman 1904— (died)

Mr. C. J. Johnson 1908—

Rev. S. Johnson 1908—

Mr. Erland Lind 1904; 1908

Dr. P. M. Magnusson 1904 — 07

Mr. John Ogren 1009—

Dr. C. J. Petri 1904—08

Rev. Peter Peterson 1904—

Dr. G. Rast 1904—

Rev. E. O. Stone 1904—

Dr. Olof Sohlberg 1906—

EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS 267

h) Trinity College.

Name. Term of Service.

Rev. C. G. Widen 1906—07

Rev. A. L. Scott 1906—

Rev. O. H. Sylvan 1906—

Rev. L. J. Sundquist 1906—08

Rev. O. M. Bloom 1906—

Mr. J. A. Nelson 1906—

Mr. A. K. Anderson 1906 —

Mr. A. Bergstrom 1906 — 08

Mr. A. Ekstrom 1906 —

Mr. John Nelson 1906 —

Mr. John Snygg 1906—

Mr. J. E. Gustafsou 1908—

Rev. A. A. Swanlund 1908—

Rev. E. Swenson 1908 —

i) Coeur d'Alene College.

Name. Term of Service.

Rev. N. J. W. Nelson 1907—08

C. B. Green 1907—08

Dr. G. A. Anderson 1907—08

Rev. J. Jesperson 1907 —

Rev. C. J. Renhard 1907—

Rev. C. E. Frisk 1907—

John Erickson 1907 —

P. P. Johnson 1908 —

Rev. B. Westerlund 1909 —

Rev. H. A. W. Yung 1909 —

j) North Star College.

Name. Term of Service.

John Lindberg 1908

Alfred Johnson 1908—

P. B. Mai berg 1908—

Rev. E. O. Chelgren 1908—

August Lundgren 1908 —

John P. Mattson 1908—

L. M. Olson 1908—

Rev. Kr. Rosenthal 1909 —